Uncanny

by kooki18

Summary:

Transported to another dimension so different but also uncannily similar to his own, Cole has to try and find a way home. Along the way, he ends up meeting the alternate versions of him and his friends and family on chance, and it isn't until they continue crossing paths that he realizes they were meant to meet. They might be able to help him get home.

-------
TLDR: S!Cole is an adult while the other are teenagers that he accidentally adopts and gets adopted by. The teens later view him as a trusted adult/sibling figure in their lives, and he finds solace in them.

Notes:

• Inspired by Same People, But Not Really by KittyDemon9000
• Inspired by The Grass is Always Greener by Sunnylighter
• Inspired by Shogun: Becoming by NickelWick

Hello! This is just a fic I decided to randomly start writing, so expect sporadic updates and a plot riddled with holes. I don't have a clear goal so hope you enjoy a (slow) wild ride!
I hope you enjoy this fic, and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

Chapter 1: Lovely Day For A Walk

He’s running.

It’s all he can do, really. Not when he’s out in the city where there aren’t many welcoming places to let him hide. He could settle for alleyways, but that would either end with him being chased on whatever rooftop he climbs up to, or cornered and having to brace himself enough to carry bruises and broken pride the rest of his journey home. If he survives, that is…

So he runs, pushing past people who sneer and yell after him. Pushing himself until his lungs feel like they’re choking for air and his legs are burning. 

He just wanted a nice day out with his friends! A day out in the park, maybe get ice cream and generally goof around like the teenagers they were. Not get chased out of the public park (again) to avoid being a public punching bag or thrown into whatever river or pond was nearby (again).

“GET BACK HERE!” A voice boomed behind him, the sound of several footsteps stomping after him in their chase.

“GET THE FUCK BACK HERE LLOYD! ” Another voice yelled, spitting his name with such vitriol Lloyd could feel the venom licking at his heels. 

He tried to run faster, push himself further.

He was the green ninja! He fought thugs and ocean-themed villains bi-weekly! Sure he was usually in his mech for most of that time, but still! He trained (almost) every day and managed to keep up with even Jay ! He should be able to outrun these guys in and out of uniform! 

So what if he’s falling over his own feet, shoving past hateful civilians and trying not to trip over his shoelaces? 

“STOP RUNNING FREAK!”  

He wasn’t sure when he fell. Only that one moment he was running as fast as his legs would carry, and the next he was on the ground, backside sore and feeling like he ran into a brick wall.

“Woah!” A voice exclaimed in front of him, hand reaching down, “You okay?” 

Looking up with watery eyes, Lloyd stared at the stranger in front of him-- towering over him. He felt like he was looking up at a giant. Dark hair fell loose around his face, black locks falling over shoulders and only a portion managing to stay up in a messy ponytail. His clothes were large and baggy, looking as if they were taken from the donation bins at homeless shelters or the closest Lifeline, but were somewhat decent. Baggy pants, black t-shirt and a large jacket over top - it was decent for something out of the dollar bin. 

Even so, it couldn’t hide the broad and large figure, whatever dark skin there was revealing scars and muscle. There was a big-ass scar on his face, carved from his forehead across and down the side of his cheek, framing brown eyes that looked down on him in… shock? Surprise? Concern? Either way, he looked vaguely familiar and the sudden concern was enough to have Lloyd staring. He looked… He looked really, really familiar.

The man was still reaching a hand down to him.

It took him a moment, but Lloyd eventually managed to remember the man asked a question and began to stutter for a response, mouth opening and closing with broken sounds falling through chapped lips.

“I-- Uhm--”

“THERE HE IS!” A voice shouted, footsteps rapidly approaching and making Lloyd jolt, scrambling to get back on his feet with a panic. He ignored the stranger’s hand.

Right. Getting chased.

A quick glance over his shoulder told him everything he already knew - 2 men and a woman running towards them, or more specifically him, with a mix of thundering expressions and cruel glee. 

He should be running right now. But between them and the stranger, Lloyd felt rooted to the spot.

What was it Zane talked about yesterday? About there being more responses than fight and flight? 

Whatever it was, Lloyd definitely felt like running, but he wasn’t , for whatever god-awful reason. 

Suddenly, enough to shock him out of staring at his impending doom, a rough but surprisingly gentle hand landed on his shoulder. Glancing up fearfully, Lloyd was struck with confusion when he saw angry eyes, commonly reserved for him, were glaring at the approaching group.

It was with even more shock that Lloyd felt himself get pulled back and behind the man, the stranger taking enough of a careful step forward to practically hide him. 

“Stay behind me.” The stranger said, somehow managing to stand even taller now that he wasn’t hunching.

Lloyd, feeling himself bluescreen, stayed put. 

It wasn’t long before his pursuers stopped in front of the man, footsteps slowing with haggard breaths to match.

“What are you doing?” One of them asked, panting for air.

Barely leaning out from behind him, Lloyd glanced between the three people and up to the stranger. He was frowning at them, glaring.

“What are you doing?” He shot, eyes narrowing.

The group seemed taken aback by this, looking at each other with confusion.

“Uhm,” The woman began with a chuckle, “Chasing Lloyd? Obviously.” 

“Why?” The dark stranger asked.

“To rough him up, duh.” She answered with a cruel smirk, rolling her eyes.

“Why?”

“Because he deserves it?” The third answered, a bit more nervously than his friends.

The stranger narrowed his eyes, arms coming to cross over his chest as he leered down.

“Why?”

“Because he’s Lloyd Garmadon! ” The man in front snapped, looking at the other as though he were crazy. 

Lloyd, though flinching at the venom, gaped at the man he hid behind.

The man didn’t so much as flinch as he spoke, “And?” 

“And? And?! He’s Lord Garmadon’s kid! Hello? Evil warlord who keeps trying to take over the city? Him!” The man practically spat, arms gesturing around almost widely. 

The man continued to glower, frown somehow deepening further.

“So, you three, three adults, are chasing after a kid to beat him up? In broad daylight?” 

The woman took a small step forward, eyes snapping between the stranger and Lloyd who flinched back. Without realising, he had a grip on the man’s black jacket, the feeling of worn out fleece rubbing against his fingers. 

“Not to beat him up, silly! Just rough him a little. Snot-nosed brat deserves that much for the shit his dad pulls.” She practically crooned, gazing at Lloyd with a predatory grin.

The stranger didn’t respond. He only continued to watch the group, carefully taking a step to the side to block the woman’s view of Lloyd. He couldn’t see it clearly with the broad shoulders and baggy clothes, but he could feel the man tensing slightly. His breathing came out deep and controlled, but his shoulders were stiff, tensing as though waiting for something to happen. 

The stranger eyed the group, brown eyes flicking person to person and sizing them up.

Eventually, he spoke, an angry furrow of his brow and a slight tilt to the head making the group tense themselves, 

“And you just so happened to have weapons on you too, huh? Gonna put those knives you have to use?” 

Behind him, Lloyd somehow tensed even further, body frozen still as panic swarmed his entire body with an icy grip. 

Knives? These guys were going to hurt him with actual knives?! Sure, he was used to getting hurt from blades, his experience of fighting guys with swords and daggers giving him a good idea of what to expect and how to handle them, but that didn’t mean he enjoyed the feeling of metal cutting or stabbing into him! 

He didn’t see - couldn’t see - but the group were frozen, wide eyed in shock and hands unconsciously reaching to pockets and belts.

One of the men, the nervous one, stuttered out a response, 

“Knives? We don’t-- I don’t know what you’re talking about!” He trailed off with an awkward laugh, the others joining, but the man’s expression didn’t so much as twitch. 

“Look,” He eventually said, almost sighing, “I’m gonna give you a chance here. So take your asses and walk away.” 

The woman glared at him, puffing out her chest in challenge, “Or what? You gonna call the brats daddy? Have him destroy the city ahead of schedule?” 

The man took a small step forward, careful to not be far from Lloyd’s shaking grip, but it was enough to do the job. The ground practically shook around them, rattling the group to their bones and stumbling back from him in surprise and fear. 

The man glowered, face shadowed by hair, but eyes almost seeming to burn gold in vitriol.

“Or you’ll wish that Garmadon was around instead of me.” 

Thankfully, that was enough to get the group to back off, stuttering half-baked threats and insults as they ran off, their tails between their legs.

Lloyd and the man continued to stand there, frozen in place until the man seemed to finally relax. His entire body loosened, almost slumping forward. From behind him, Lloyd watched as he rubbed a hand to the back of his neck as if to massage whatever tension was left. 

“Geez, what is wrong with people?” Lloyd heard the man mutter, that anger gone entirely from his tone and replaced with exasperation. 

When the man turned around, a question on his lips, he froze at the sight of wide green eyes staring at him in shock, a single hand still attached to his jacket and so much smaller than he ever remembered seeing him.

Carefully, with as reassuring smile as he could muster, the man tilted his head down at him,

“You okay there, Greenie?” 

The teen stared at him a moment longer, them standing in an almost awkward silence until the blond finally spoke, 

“Greenie?” 

The man shrugged. Only barely and with one shoulder, but it was enough for Lloyd to drop his hand immediately and wring them together.

“You’re wearing green.” The man stated matter-of-factly. 

The two continued to stand in silence, in the middle of the gravel pathway as people walked past, a few casting odd looks their way. 

All the while, Lloyd’s mind was screaming with a million thoughts at once.

This man, this stranger , helped him. He realised he was Lloyd Garmadon, but he didn’t step aside to let those people hurt him. He protected him. No hesitation. No flinching or disgust at his name. No swatting him away and pushing him to the ground with a sneer. None of that.

And looking up at him now, sun shining down in a way that didn’t shadow his face, Lloyd stared wide eyed at the almost nervous smile the man was giving him. There was concern there, eyebrows pinched and brown eyes almost impossibly soft, Lloyd felt something warm fight away that breath-taking chill Lloyd felt only moments prior. 

It reminded him of the looks his friends sometimes gave. The look Kai gave after an encounter with Chen. The look Cole gave after a particularly hard battle. The look his mum gave. 

“You--”

“Say--” 

They both spoke at the same time, surprised at themselves and each other. And to further add to Lloyd’s shock of all shocks, the man just gave a short chuckle, hooked nose scrunching slightly with an easy smile. As if this were normal for him.

It certainly wasn’t for Lloyd. 

“Sorry!” Lloyd quickly apologised, suddenly nervous, “You go first.” 

The man, sobering enough he wasn’t laughing at their attempt of a conversation, looked down at him with an easier smile, 

“I was gonna ask if you had somewhere to be?” 

“Oh!” 

He did. He was going to meet up with the gang at one of their usual spots - the one by the pond where a new family of ducks were swimming around. 

Glancing down at his old and slightly cracked watch, Lloyd felt his panic rise again.

He was supposed to meet up with them half an hour ago! FSM, they’re probably worried about him! 

…Was he really getting chased for that long? Half an hour across Ninjago City Park? 

“Shit!” Lloyd exclaimed, momentarily forgetting the stranger, “Shit! I was supposed to meet up with my friends!” 

“Easy there, kid,” The man said, hands held up in a reassuring manner, “You can probably still meet up with them. Shoot ‘em a text or something?” 

“Right, right…” 

When he pulled out his phone, Lloyd felt himself wince.

A shit ton of notifications littered his cracked screen. Text messages, phone calls, more text messages. 

When he read the most recent one, a text from Zane saying they were going to search for him, Lloyd quickly swiped to the group chat. 

In the time it took him to message his friends, explaining what happened, promising he was fine, that he was still in the park, the stranger didn’t leave. He just stood there, picking at lint from his clothes and glaring back at any disgruntled passerby. When he caught Lloyd looking, he gave him that same smile that had the teen feeling like everything would be fine. 

“Everything good?” The man asked, nodding at the phone in Lloyd’s hand.

The teen nodded, pocketing the phone after shooting a final text, 

“I’m going to go meet up with them now that they don’t have to put out the search party.” He tried to joke. He knew they would do that if he didn’t let them know he was okay, no doubt willing to have Jay fly around in his jet if that’s what it took. Like they don’t have the tracking app on his phone anyway. 

“Thanks for the help. I-- I really appreciate it.” Lloyd said, a sheepish smile on his face as he lightly kicked the ground, “I should get going.” 

The man looked at him a moment longer, eyes trailing over different parts of his person in contemplation before straightening himself some.

“Want me to come with?” He asked, “In case those guys come back?” 

…He was dreaming, right? This had to be a dream. 

Why else would a stranger not only save him from a trip to the makeshift med bay at the warehouse, but offer to walk him to his friends, to protect him?

Was this a prank? Some sick joke where he’s just wanting to get him alone to do who knows what? 

Or is this some weird way to get to his dad? He didn’t want to think about it, but there were some people who definitely tried getting close to Lloyd just to get to his dad (and be sorely disappointed when it doesn’t work out the way they wanted). It wouldn’t surprise him, really.

He should probably say no.

That he was fine to go on his own. If all else fails, he could just leave the park and meet up with his friends somewhere else. Hide in the shadows to avoid detection and all that. 

After all, he was a stranger. ‘Stranger danger’, right?

Even with these thoughts running out his head, his mouth moved on his own, 

“Sure.” 

The man, who was silent and waiting for his answer, beamed at him, flashing pearly teeth in a grin.

“Then lead the way, Greenie!” 

His friends usually were the only ones who called him that. But he didn’t mind the stranger saying it either. It felt right, for some reason. 

With a nod, the two began to make their way down the path, moving to the side so they weren’t in peoples' way and walking along the route Lloyd took initially to get away. All the while, the man walked easily beside him, footsteps somehow soft along the gravel as he did. Occasionally, Lloyd would notice how his eyes would flick to and from different points around them, keeping a careful watch as though expecting someone or something to jump out. 

It’s the same look his friends sometimes had in school, usually so they could help him avoid being shoved against lockers or tripped in the cafeteria. 

The pair were silent as they walked, crossing over small bridges and creaks and passing stone gardens, but it wasn’t awkward.

Even so, Lloyd felt like he should say something beyond just a thank you.

“So,” He began somewhat awkwardly, the man immediately turning his attention to him, “You’re not from around here, are you?” 

The man blinked down at him, as though surprised he was caught before changing to a sheepish smile.

“That obvious, huh?” He responded, calloused hands pushing hair out of his face, only for his bangs to fall down again.

“I mean, kinda? You look like you’ve never seen a park before.” Lloyd shrugged.

“I’ve seen them. Just not this one.” The man said before muttering to himself, “It looks different.” 

Lloyd wondered what he meant by that, but chose not to question it. The stranger’s voice was quiet at the end there, so he figured it wasn’t something he was even meant to hear. 

“So, where are you from then?” Lloyd asked instead, hands in the pocket of hoodie but still fiddling together.

The stranger was silent beside him, almost eerily so, before saying a little quietly, 

“Out of town.” 

Lloyd nodded, and the air turned awkward. 

“ Great.” Lloyd thought, “You meet someone willing to tolerate your presence, and you fuck it up. Great job, Lloyd.”  

And things seemed to have been going well too. But as they approached a quieter part of the park, crossing another small bridge as water flowed from beneath them, Lloyd suddenly wished he could turn back time to at least stop himself from a minute-ago from poking too much.

The man paused, Lloyd only noticing a few steps ahead. Turning back, he saw him staring out over the bridge. The view wasn’t necessarily amazing, but the area above their heads were clear of leaves and opened up to the light blue sky and towering skyline. 

Lloyd stood in place as he watched the man watch the sky. Some birds flew about, a few coming to land on the railing near the stranger before taking off again. 

He looked… odd.

Not odd in a bad, foreboding way. But in a way that had Lloyd wondering more about the stranger he’ll probably never see again. 

Where was he from? Why did he look out at the world like that? Like a man lost in an unfamiliar land? His face looked serene, but his eyes seemed to almost glaze over as he stared off, ignorant of the people walking by and of the green-eyed teenager analysing him. 

When Lloyd was about to say something, though he wasn’t entirely sure what, the man suddenly spoke, breaking the silence again. 

“If you could,” He began, still staring off, “What animals would you mix together?” 

That caught Lloyd off guard, the blond blinking at him before responding with a confused, “What?” 

“What animals would you mix together?” The man turned to him, the odd look gone in exchange for an almost cheeky smile, “My go to is a bear and goose. Can you imagine how funny they’d look? Horrifying, sure, but I’d at least be laughing my ass off before it’d kill me.”

Lloyd stared at him a moment longer before a chuckle broke out of him. He walked over to stand beside him by the railing, looking over the water and spotting a frog jumping off some lilypads. 

“I guess…” His face scrunched up in thought, “A penguin and a lion.” 

“Yeah?” The man chuckled, “How come?” 

“Dunno,” Lloyd shrugged, “I like them and it’d be kinda funny. I mean, would it be like, a lion shaped penguin? Would it keep the flippers? Or like, a penguin shaped lion? How would that even work? I’m pretty sure penguins are small. Like chihuahua’s, so...” 

“I thought penguins were like, 2 metres tall?” 

“Metre and a half. And those are emperor penguins.” Lloyd corrected, “I’m thinking of those small ones that look like grumpy old men with giant eyebrows.” 

At that, the stranger laughed, loud and bright, and pulled a smile from Lloyd. He couldn’t help but laugh too. 

It took them a few minutes to move from that spot, but they didn’t stop playing their little game, exchanging animal pairings and laughing over the logistics of how they would work. Dragonflies and hummingbirds, pandas and birds, frogs and tigers (Lloyd’s favourite). They kept going on and on, sometimes arguing how one weird creature is obviously superior to the others until they made it to the spot.

Lloyd just noticed in time to see his group of friends, a few sitting under a familiar tree and others pacing back and forth, spotting him and immediately sprinting forward.

Lloyd, as much as he loved his friends, didn’t want to be at the bottom of a dog-pile. But before he could, the man took a step back and gently pushed him forward with a mischievous smile.

The teen tossed him a mock glare in betrayal just as he was tackled into a crushing hug, the familiar sensation of arms coming to wrap around him in a constricting net of limbs. He felt his feet leave the floor as he was held up, the pressure somehow increasing with each second. 

“Okay-OKAY! Love you guys too! But can you please let go now? I can hardly breathe!” Distantly, he could hear a quiet snicker in the background, but didn’t dwell on it as he took grateful gulps of air, feet firmly on the ground and now only one set of hands on his shoulders. 

Looking up, Lloyd was face to face with Kai, the brunette’s expression a familiarly worried frown. 

“Dude!” He exclaimed, shaking him, “Where were you?! You said you’d only take 10 minutes! It’s been almost 20!” 

“Seriously, Lloyd,” Another one of his friends, Cole, piped up, “We got worried you were kidnapped on your way back or something.” 

“Sorry! Sorry,” Lloyd apologised, lightly patting Kai’s arm in what he hoped was slightly comforting, “I got caught up.” He finished, nodding over toward the man who was still standing a few feet away, his eyes staring slightly wide at the group.

Protectively, Kai pulled Lloyd behind him, the rest of his friends coming to surround him in a circle. Nya joined to stand beside her brother, Jay coming to cling onto Lloyd’s arm, and Zane and Cole stood behind him.

“Who the fuck are you?” Kai asked, ignoring manners to instead glare at the man. The others stared at him with caution, Nya eyeing him up and down. 

Behind them, Lloyd groaned, but his pleas for them to calm down went ignored. 

The man blinked for a moment, as though surprised, before straightening himself slightly. Sure, Lloyd’s friends weren’t all short - Zane and Cole easily beating the others by a head - but compared to the stranger, they really felt like kids. Funny, considering he looked only a few inches taller than Zane, if he had to guess. 

“I’m--” The man paused for a second, glancing amongst the group before continuing, “Rocky.” 

“Rocky?” Cole asked, a thick eyebrow raised in suspicion. Even Lloyd was looking at the man-- Rocky, a bit confused. Well, more so than the others who continued to glare. 

It was obviously a fake name. Who in the Cursed Realm names their kid ‘Rocky’?

Even so, Lloyd wanted to give the guy a benefit of the doubt. He obviously had his reasons to have a different name, if the way he looked alone was any indication. 

“Yep.” Rocky responded, nodding as though affirming himself of the name, “Rocky Dangerbuff’s the name.”

“Right…” Nya hummed with clear suspicion. 

“And what do you want with Lloyd?” She questioned, eyes narrowing and hand moving to a pocket Lloyd knows is hiding a small taser. Oh boy.

Rocky looked at her confused, “Want with-- I don’t want anything with him. Just wanted to make sure he was safe and those guys weren’t going to show up again.” 

“Right…” 

Without it really meaning to, or maybe they did, a stare down commenced between his friends and Rocky, the group glaring his way and the man looking unbothered, if not, only slightly confused. As they did, Lloyd glancing back and forth, he couldn’t help but linger a bit on the similarities between Rocky and Cole. 

Of course there were differences, but there were enough similarities to have him double-taking. The long black hair, their eyes, noses, hell, even their sizes and body shapes were vaguely similar - though Cole was obviously smaller in comparison.

It was uncanny. Lloyd could be told the guy was some long lost relative of Cole’s, and he probably wouldn’t deny it. 

He thinks Rocky noticed it too, his eyes looking at Cole a bit more closely than the rest, but neither said anything on it. 

Instead, Lloyd shoved his way out of the group to stand between them, cutting off the staring contest. 

“Guys!” He exclaimed, “It’s fine! He’s telling the truth.” He defended with a light huff.

“He is?” 

“I literally told you over text.” 

“Well, yeah. But you didn’t say he was gonna show up with you too.” Kai argued back, still glaring at the stranger. 

“Well, he did. ‘Cause he’s nice.” Lloyd said, looking over his shoulder to give a small smile to Rocky.

He gave one back. 

“Lloyd,” Nya spoke up, “You can’t just trust every person who’s nice to you.” 

“Yeah, duh. But he saved me from getting a trip to the wareh-hospital!” Lloyd quickly corrected, earning a raised brow from Rocky but nothing more. 

“Kids got a point,” He said, “You’re just lucky I’m not some evil homicidal maniac.”

“You sure look like one, though.” Lloyd heard someone mumble.

Rocky seemed to as well as he just shrugged again, “Yeah, well, life isn’t exactly going great at the moment.” 

“I’ll say…” Lloyd thought, frowning at the clothes Rocky was wearing. They clearly weren’t his, what with how ill-fitting they were. Baggy in most areas while tight in others. He wouldn’t be surprised if he was hiding granola bars or empty cans in some of the pockets.

As if spotting Lloyd’s concern, which he probably did, Rocky waved him off and gave a gentle pat to his shoulder. It was a quick movement, but the friendliness of it had Lloyd wishing the hand stayed. 

“Well,” Rocky said, giving a warm smile to the less than welcoming group, “I did my job, so I’m gonna jet. Got stuff to do and it looks like things are fine here.” 

Turning to Lloyd with the smile that seemed to grow a touch wider, a bit more sincere, Rocky stepped away, 

“See you around, Greenie.” He said with a playful wink.

Lloyd couldn’t stop the chuckle when he did, “See you around.”

With that, Rocky gave him a final glance and the group a simple nod before walking away. The group watched him go until he disappeared from view. They were silent for a moment, just staring off in the direction he left, some with frowns on their faces, but relaxing now that he was gone. 

“That was weird, right?” 

“Nya!” 

“What?! It was!” She argued, already making her way back to their spot, sitting on the grassy floor and against the tree. 

“She’s got a point, Lloyd.” Kai agreed, moving to join her, “Seemed nice, but you gotta admit something was weird about him.” 

“You think he’s like, part of some gang or something?” Jay asked, hands picking at his orange scarf, nervous blue eyes darting to where the man left and back, “I mean, with how he looked and all…” 

“Are you seriously judging him on how he looked right now? Seriously?” Lloyd deadpanned, eventually joining the group, Cole and Zane following quietly behind. 

“I’m not-- I was just wondering. I mean, he had a pretty big scar and- and stuff…” Jay nervously trailed off. 

“Leave him alone, Lloyd. He’s got reason to worry.” Kai defended, throwing an arm around the freckled ginger and pulling him to his side. 

“I know. Still… Can we maybe just… leave it on a good note? A guy was nice enough to make sure I was safe. That’s better than about half of the city.” 

“Even so,” Zane cut in. He sat perfectly as usual, legs folded under him as he scrolled on his phone. They all knew that was more of a formality. He hardly needed a phone with… everything. Though he guessed whatever he was thinking was shown on the screen as Cole leaned over to look, chin resting on the other’s shoulder, 

“There is something odd about the man. He looked at each of us strangely, and his name was the same as the character Cole makes in all of his games.” Zane continued, simply handing the phone to his friend before turning to the rest of the group.

“Maybe Cole isn’t as original as he thought?” Lloyd tried.

“Hey!” The noirette exclaimed.

It was a moot point. They all knew it. Even Lloyd could admit it was strange. Unless the character of Cole’s save file on Prime Empire came to life somehow to look like a guy down on his luck, but there was no way that was possible. 

“Oh yeah, because the name ‘Rocky Dangerbuff’ is so common.” Nya deadpanned, hands folded behind her head as she looked at the boys, “Find anything?” 

“Negative.” Zane answered, canting his head with a small frown, “His name only brings up what we already know, and there is nothing to find with facial recognition. No records, no photographs. As though he just appeared one day. There is some security footage of him wandering around parts of the city and shoplifting from a corner store, but nothing else. ” 

The group were silent at that, the image of the stranger playing in their heads. 

At the very least, he was someone to keep an eye out for. Just in case. 

“Well,” Cole said, scrolling through Zane’s phone as he leaned back, “We probably won’t see him ever again anyway.”

That was the thing, though…

Lloyd wanted to see him again. There was just something about him that he wanted to know more about…

Oh well, they were probably right.

What was the chance they’d ever cross paths again anyway? Practically zero, right? 

-----

Back in his ‘apartment’, door creaking shut behind him, Cole was quick to take off the outer-layer of clothes so he was just in his gi before falling on the old, almost definitely mouldy couch. 

He couldn’t remember the last time he wore his gi under civilian clothes, but he was certainly reminded of how uncomfortable it was. Especially with the summer weather. He missed being able to just wear his gi everywhere, but beggars can’t be choosers and he needed to keep a low profile. He could only hope autumn wasn’t too far away.

“First Spinjitzu Master…” He groaned, hand coming up to shield his eyes from the light.

Well. The light coming from the cheap plastic camping light he nicked from the corner store. Surprisingly easy when the cashier is more concerned with their level of Candy Crush than whatever was bulging in Cole’s pants. 

Much like the teens scattered around the city, Cole’s mind was running a mile a minute.

And why wouldn’t it? He found the younger? alternate? different versions of his friends. Hell, he just saw and (briefly) spoke to a very different version of himself! Even he could see the kid was him - the black hair, large stature, the way he stood protectively by his friends just daring whoever they were faced to try something with him there…

It was uncanny. Obviously they looked different, but the kid definitely looked close to almost identical to how he looked when he was younger. Or however young the kid was. How young they all were. 

He remembers just how small they were. Sure, they weren’t too much younger than when he first became a ninja, and a few of them were already his height, but they were just… smaller than he remembered he and his friends being. Softer, somehow. 

Kai and Nya weren’t as underweight as when he first met them. Jay looked softer with his curls sitting freely and freckles exposed instead of being hidden under layers of makeup. And Lloyd… Well, he looked around as Cole remembered. A bit on the skinnier side, but he wanted to imagine that was just him being lean. That maybe they all were just starting out their training as ninja.

Because what else would they be? 

Unless… they weren’t ninja? But then what became of Master Wu? Who was dealing with Garmadon? Did the city have some army to take care of him? 

Either way, Cole couldn’t stick around for long. He needed to get home. He needed to leave. 

And if he couldn’t meet with Master Wu for help, what other choice did he have then? 

Rolling onto his side and ignoring the ominous creak from the ratty couch, Cole turned off the camping light and stared off into the room. The building was abandoned, but he couldn’t really afford anyone finding him. It would just have to do until it wasn’t anymore. Even though there were a dozen more like this one… At least the view was nice. 

And hey! He found a few places that looked to be hiring! Maybe if he's lucky, he won't have to resort to digging through the trash for food anytime soon! He’d need to get himself nicer clothes somehow, but it was something!

So far, hopes were (semi) high. He’ll continue trying to find his way back home and hopefully not get pneumonia in the process!

How hard can that be? 

 

Chapter 2: Golden Opportunity?

Summary:

Cole was just trying to find a job. He did not want to have to deal with an angry mob.

Notes:

Not beta-read or edited all that much, but this was fun to write (sorta lmao)
Sorry if the pacing and tense is out of whack!
Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

Cole decided a few things since he fell into this world: 

1. He misses his family.
2. He misses the monastery and Bounty.
3. He should’ve brought his own bag of things.
4. Job hunting was the worst!

He’s been here for 2 weeks - 2 weeks ! And he’s no closer to finding any way to survive that didn’t involve stealing from some poor corner store again. He even went through the trouble to grab some more clothes from some donation bins (even with Zane’s voice lecturing and nagging at him the whole time) so he could look somewhat presentable. Was it just a lot of baggy black clothes and tank tops? Yes. But he refused to wear anything with sleeves in this weather. Sure his scarred arms ended up exposed more often when he wasn’t wearing the jacket he snagged, but it was better than overheating. He’s not Kai.

He would’ve just gone with his gi, but when he saw the blurry images of ninja in the newspapers and tv screens he passed, he thought better of it. 

At least he knew the ninja existed here too. Truthfully, he hoped it wasn’t the group of kids he saw before, but he didn’t have his hopes up on that. Not if destiny had anything to say about it - if it worked the same way here, that was. 

Back on topic, job hunting.

He didn’t want to, but if he wanted to go any day guilt free of shoplifting for ramen noodles and nutrient bars, he’d have to find something . 

If only anywhere would hire him. Sure, he didn’t have a resume - much less a way to make one that wasn’t chicken scratch on paper - and yes, he dressed like an emo on the streets, and yes he had scars on his arms and face, but he liked to think he could still be a viable option for hire. He’d even be willing to wear the stuffy uniform to stand around all day again if it meant he could buy an apple. 

But no. Instead, here he was wandering around the hot city street and trying to find some place to apply on the spot. He had no idea how far into summer they were, but he certainly hoped the weather got cooler soon. The downsides of wearing all black most of the time. 

At least the city was nice looking. It wasn’t his city - there was no Borg Tower or Skylor-owned Chen’s Noodles - but it was, he admits, beautiful. Towering buildings covered in reflective glass or colour signs, people rushing to work or meeting up with friends, and no villain of the week to terrorise innocent people or damage private property. 

It was nice. Nice enough that he took his time walking down the street, spotting how leaves on trees were slowly changing colour every day. 

It was peaceful.

…

And then an alarm began to screech, the blaring sound echoing throughout the city and making Cole jump. Around him, people immediately began shouting and ducking for cover, running further towards uptown or crouching behind bins and tables. 

“IT’S THE GARMALARM!”

Garm-alarm?

“GARMADON’S ATTACKING!”

Oh.

OH!

“Shit!” He cursed, turning this way and that, trying to figure out where he could be attacking from. Though, based on where everyone was running, he had his assumptions.

Assumptions that were proven right when he turned around, stepping aside to let people run past and staring at what was slowly approaching in the distance.

Mechs. Fucking mechs . Some stomped on the ground enough to set off car alarms while others floated in the air, chain like tentacles short-circuiting signs and powerlines. And amongst them, either driving, sauntering beside them, or dropping from cables were what he could only assume were Garmadon’s grunts.

But rather than serpentine or skeletons, they were people dressed in various oceanic themes and wielding weapons he knew would hurt. 

“Fucking shit.” 

The one day he left his gi at home, and there was suddenly a city wide attack. 

At least he knew why so many buildings were left empty by the beaches.

“Next time,” he mentally hissed, running forward against the flow of screaming people, “I’m just shoving it in my bag.”  

He heard people screaming, a few even caring enough to shout how much of an idiot he is and to take cover, to get away. 

But he was a ninja, damnit! He was trained to help people. He swore he’d stand up for those who couldn’t. Stand up against the bullies who hurt the little guys! 

And that oath will stick with him, regardless where he is. 

“HELP!” 

Skidding to a stop, Cole quickly looked around, head of black hair swerving side to side until he spotted them. A little girl had tripped over and was pushing herself against the back of a light pole as men slowly got closer, menacing blasters and curved blades in hand.

“Oh hell no.” Cole cursed, quick to sprint towards them.

Again, the little girl screamed as the men approached, hands brought up in an attempt to shield her from whatever they had planned. The men only snickered and laughed, one bringing their blade up high. 

“HEY!” Cole shouted, “Pick on someone your own size!” 

Using the hood of a car as a launching pad, Cole jumped up high before smashing down onto the concrete, the stone cracking under his weight and pushing the men back several feet. 

The girl, now cowering behind him, stared at him wide eyed and quiet. When he turned to her, her eyes were glassy, but tears weren’t spilling down rosy cheeks. 

He smiled at her, “You okay?” 

In shock, the girl just nodded, quietly saying, “Thank you.”

Cole nodded, mouth open to respond before he heard the sound of crowding footfalls and heavy machinery approach closer, clearly curious and possibly angry at the sudden change of civilian demeanour.

Expression hardening, Cole helped the girl up before (gently) pushing her behind him.

“You need to get out of here, okay? Go find your parents.” He ordered, glaring harshly forward.

He didn’t see, but he did hear her scampering away, her lighter steps growing more quiet as the oncoming army of fish men got closer. (Distantly, he wondered if there were any merlopians in this world or not).

“Well, what do we have here?” A man wearing a shark head sang, “Some guy trying to be a hero?” 

Around him, others laughed, even some of the machines jittering as though laughing themselves. 

Cole frowned. 

“And what are you? A violent furry convention?” He snarked back. 

He really shouldn’t be doing this. He was meant to be somewhat inconspicuous. But he’d rather eat one of Jay’s batteries than stand aside and wait for the ninja.

Speaking of, where in the world were they? 

“Ohohoh, guy’s got jokes!” A lady wearing a crab on her head taunted, blaster pointed at him, “What next? You gonna do some stand-up?” 

Cole raised a brow at her, unflinching at the various weapons pointed at him.

“Will it make you stop wrecking the street?” 

“I hate stand-up.”

Cole shrugged, nonchalant as he subtly adjusted his footing. He could hear the damage happening just a few streets over, but he refused to let them think they could take this one without a fight. 

“Well damn. And here I was about to go into my daddy-issues.” He joked, crouching down enough to feel the asphalt under his fingers. The earth felt different underneath, but not uncomfortably so. Just a new friend to get acquainted with. And what better way than this? 

“You got daddy-issues too?” Someone else asked.

“Doesn’t everyone?” Cole responded.

“Yeah!” 

“Not me!” 

“I don’t!’

“I thought you did!”

“No, I have mommy-issues . There’s a difference--”

“SHUT UP!” The sharkman yelled, turning back to Cole.

“Let’s get moving!” 

The men and women went back to sneering and grinning with too many teeth. And just as they shifted to move, Cole launched himself forward, tackling his elbow into the woman’s stomach first before shooting himself toward the shark-headed man, grabbing his arm to swing around and throw him at a few others. Some of them tumbled back, unable to dodge the flying body, while others charged at him. 

He probably shouldn’t use his powers too much - just in case people think he’s the city’s black ninja - but he’s not about to let himself fall because of fucking crab people . 

If he couldn’t really use his powers as obviously as usual, he’ll just have to be more sneaky with them.

And dammit did he try - using enough super strength to punch grunts back and fling them away, enough of his training to jump out of the way of starfishes (after realising they actually could cut now that he had a bleeding arm), and enough powers to make it harder for them to move and conveniently stumble into each other.

They didn’t seem to realise he was the one making the earth shake every so often, and thank FSM for that. 

Things were going as well as they could with his limitations outside his gi, until he heard a voice scream out behind him.

“LOOK OUT!” 

Snapping his attention back, he saw the little girl still there, huddled behind a parked car and pointing past him. He was a second too late to take her warning, a sudden blast booming from the ground just in front of him and sending him back with rubble and burns. 

He was quick to roll back to his feet, but he didn’t miss the stinging hiss of new burns, arms aching and clothing now smoking with new holes. Somehow, he ended up rolling beside the girl, her pigtails tangled and ruined and clothes smeared with dirt.

“What are you doing?! I told you to get out of here!” He didn’t yell at her - he wouldn't, but he wasn’t happy with this development. 

Because it would be harder for him to fight the oncoming crowd.

“There’s someone stuck!” She rushed to yell, a small hand pointing toward the crowd. 

“What?” 

Following her finger, he could barely make out what she was saying with wide eyes. In the crowd of sea-dressed soldiers and armed mechs was another car, tipped on its side. And just barely visible from the cracked window was the silhouette of someone inside.

Shit.

“Shit.” He hissed before he could stop himself.

The crowd was denser and definitely more than just prickly, but he couldn’t leave whoever was in there behind. 

So with a sharp glance, he turned to the girl. And even if he wanted to snap at her, he refused to. Instead, he smiled reassuringly at her, warm smile in place as he ruffled her already ruined hair.

“Thanks kid,” He said, slowly getting up on his feet, “Now, please get out of here. Okay?” 

This time, he watched the girl run away with a nod, pink sneakers sprinting away and further up the street. Turning back, Cole glared at the crowd. 

This time, he punched his fists together with a determined grin. 

“Okay,” he said, leaning forward, “Let’s go.” 

…

He wasn’t sure how long it took when he finally managed to get through the crowd, but it was definitely longer than he would’ve liked. 

Sure, he used more of his powers to push through as he fought, creating cracked divots in the road for the legs of shark mechs to fall and trip over, and using more strength than what made sense of any normal human to throw people aside and launch himself high off rubble and glass domes. But by the end of it, he didn’t care if anyone noticed how his eyes shined and scar glowed gold as he finally got to the car.

“Hope you got insurance for this thing,” He called out before ripping the door off and pulling the person inside out, slinging them unceremoniously onto his shoulder as he quickly jumped out of the way of a heavy metal foot. 

He heard the person exclaim in fright, but kept moving, shouting reassurances to them as he ran. Occasionally, he’d duck and swipe a person’s legs and use others as springboards.

He could feel his body ache and head pang with a growing pain, but he didn’t dare to stop moving. After this, he swears he’s going to find something better than a stale nutrient bar to eat - morals be damned. 

“Stop running!” He heard some yell at him, exasperated.

“Then stop chasing me!” Cole shouted back, vaulting over a broken table. 

A starfish stuck to the wood behind him as it missed. 

He kept moving.

…

Finally, finally , Cole felt it was fine to stop running. Not because he miraculously found a hideout or anything, but because something big, blue, and fast soared past overhead and toward the army, any people left nearby shouting their cheers, already celebrating.

“IT’S THE NINJA!”

“THE BLUE NINJA’S HERE!”

“WE’RE SAVED!”

“Thank FSM!” Cole huffed, slowing down to a stop and letting the person back to the ground. He knew he wasn’t bothered by the running, but he also knew how uncomfortable it could be stuck thrown over someone’s shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

The person he saved, a woman with grey hair and skewed glasses, seemed as relieved as he expected.

“Sorry about that,” Cole said, “You okay? Not hurt anywhere?” 

The woman brushed dirt off her clothes as she looked at him with an almost tired smile, crows feet visible on her cheeks. 

She looked familiar.

“I am fine.” She responded easily, straightening her ruffled clothes.

In the distance, the pair heard the sound of something exploding, but the woman didn’t turn her attention away from Cole. He did, but by the time he did, the blue jet was soaring away with jellyfish chasing it from behind, and a crater of broken machinery and rubble left behind in the asphalt. Even some of the glass windows of buildings had cracked and broken from the force. 

“That’s the ninja?!” Cole felt himself blink in surprise. 

Really, he shouldn’t be surprised. He and his friends had driven powered machines and magic vehicles plenty of times in the past. Though, he will admit, he doesn’t remember any of them doing that much damage. Except for maybe his drill. Then again, any mech made from elemental powers dealt a lot of damage with the right circumstances…

Beside him, the woman only sighed something between exasperation and awe, “They are. But that’s besides the point.”

“It kinda is though,” Cole thought, turning back to a pair of grey eyes.

She looks really familiar. 

“Thank you for saving me, young man.” She said with a nod of her head, “If it’s alright, I’d like to show my gratitude. Maybe some food? There’s a restaurant up town I know is good.”

She didn’t seem affected by the shouted celebrations around them. And more surprisingly, she wasn’t asking him any questions yet. Just looking at him with sincere eyes and waiting. 

“Uhm,” He hesitated, glancing around. He wasn’t one to do that these days, taking thanks from people for doing the right thing. But his headache, sore arms, and aching stomach were telling him it was fine. Just this once.

“Mind getting me some burn cream while we’re at it?” 

The woman smiled at him, as though relieved. 

-----

He didn’t expect to go to the hospital.

He just wanted to maybe grab some cream and a free meal. Yet here he is, sitting on the edge of a bed as a nurse tended to the new burns and cuts on his arms and cheek. The smell of antiseptic and medicine strong and overwhelming his senses as a bandage was applied to his face, the feeling largely uncomfortable but not unfamiliar. 

The entire time, the woman was standing beside him, speaking either to the nurses or on her phone as he got treated. And the entire time, Cole tried not to stare.

He thinks he’s figured out who she was. Her appearance, the way she was standing, reminded her of Misako. A woman who… he had mixed feelings about. Sure, they were friends, after everything that happened.

But even so, there was a nagging feeling he had about her. About the way she handled Lloyd as a baby. About how she didn’t really take the time to bond with Lloyd after. He couldn’t blame her entirely,  given the circumstances, but it didn’t shake away the memories he had of Lloyd - little kid Lloyd, left behind at Darkly’s and wondering why his mother didn’t want him. Of Lloyd, older than he should’ve been and expected to be a perfect ninja and leader when he was still just a kid, losing what he had of his old family.

Of course, he wouldn’t put the same expectations or biases on the woman who not only offered to buy him a meal (the first proper one he had since he arrived to this world), but was kind enough to have him checked up and taken care of at the hospital - the place practically overflowing with patients after the Garmadon attack was taken care of. 

It sounded like the ninja finally arrived to stop him - and he had to wonder how they handled it. Was it the kids, or someone else? How did they fight? Are they okay? Why had they taken so long? 

When he was free to walk out the hospital, the yet-to-be-named woman leading him uptown, Cole tried to push the thoughts away. At least until he could linger outside some tech store and hopefully watch a replay of the fight. 

Hopefully he wouldn’t be on camera. 

…

It took a while, but they eventually made it to the restaurant - a noodle shop with plenty of people sitting at tables either eating large helpings of food or staring at whatever screen was nearby. 

Cole couldn’t stop to peer over anyone's shoulder though, as he was led to a booth, the woman sliding into the seat across him and looking over the menu.

“Please,” She said, gesturing for him to do the same, “Pick whatever you’d like. You look like you need it.” 

Don’t need to tell him twice. 

He quickly scanned the menu and told their waiter his order - careful to at least not choose the most expensive thing on the list. He wasn’t going to be too greedy with the woman’s generosity. 

As they waited for their food to arrive, Cole idly tapping his fingers on the table, the woman leaned forward, 

“So, I don’t think I got your name.” She said with a small tilt of her head. 

At that, Cole paused, fingers frozen still as he blinked at her.

“You can call me Rocky,” He said, leaning back and pulling his fingers to his lap, “You?” 

“Misako.” She replied easily, hand held out toward him, “I’m the principal of Ninjago Public High School.” 

Cole shook her hand, careful not to accidentally crush it as he processed her words.

“So she is Misako.” He thought when they pulled back, the woman folding her hands in front of her while he returned his to his lap, picking at some loose thread on his pants. As subtly as he could, he took in more of the womans’ details. The wrinkles of her forehead and powdered blush on her cheeks. Her hair was a mess from the attack, but pushed back and away from her face. Her glasses had a small crack and a delicate chain hung from the frame and around her neck. 

Sure, there were similarities he could notice, like the grey hair and her straightened posture - but looking at the closer details gave him the small mix of conflict and relief that this was a different woman. Different from the woman he knew to recognise. 

“Rocky,” Misako lightly called, pulling him away from his thoughts, “Again, I want to thank you for saving me. I wasn’t sure if I’d make it out of that attack were it not for you.” 

Cole gave a small bow of his head, black hair falling over his face and hiding some of the awkwardness he was feeling,

“Just doing the right thing.” 

Misako nodded almost sagely, “Indeed, but you were very impressive. Where did you learn to fight like that?” 

Cole nervously laughed, picking at the cuticles in his nails. He could hear Zane nagging at him to stop in his mind. 

“Oh, you know. Just some classes I took as a kid and all that.” Not entirely a lie, no. He just hoped this Misako wasn’t as dangerously curious as his was. He did not want to have to talk circles around the fact he trained under the woman’s alternate versions ex(?).

“I see,” She hummed, unknowingly bringing relief to the dark-skinned man, “And I don’t suppose you teach, do you?” 

At that, Cole blinked in confusion, raising a thick brow her way. 

He did years ago, back when he and the others weren’t fighting as ninja and instead a classroom of villain-trained children. But he didn’t here. He couldn’t say he did to someone with the resources to try and check. 

He shook his head.

“Why do you ask?” 

The woman smiled still, reaching for some napkins, “I don’t mean to be insulting, but it seems you could use a job. And it just so happens there is an open position at my school. A few of the teachers got hospitalised in the attack and school starts up again in two weeks.” 

Cole furrowed his brows as he listened, offering a slow and short nod as he watched the woman across him scribble something down on the napkin. 

“Are you asking me, a random stranger, to start working at your school? I mean, I appreciate it, but if you’re doing this because I saved you, it’s fine. The food’s enough already. Besides, I’m not sure if I even qualify to be a teacher.” He tried to assure her.

Sure, it would be great if he could get a job like this - but he hated the idea of getting any job just because of something he did. It felt just a bit too much like nepotism, not to mention unfair since he wasn’t exactly a great teacher either. He hardly could keep a group of kids attention when he did. (Sure, it was a class of rebellious kids who didn’t know better than to be cruel and annoying, but still). 

Misako paused in her careful writing, glancing up at him over the frame of her glasses with a raised brow and, dare he say, a smirk.

“Perhaps, but I think you should consider it. It would be something of a reassurance to me if there was at least someone at the school capable of protecting the students. Just in case.” She said, finishing her careful marking of the napkin before sliding it toward him,

“Just know the opportunity is there, and even if you couldn’t take the teaching position, I could help you find some work.” 

“What makes you think I don’t work?” Cole found himself asking, crossing his arms with a raised brow.

Misako just looked him up and down before cheekily lowering her glasses enough to peer over them.

Cole followed her gaze and looked down at himself. At the second hand clothes he didn’t actually have the ability to clean properly, and wincing at the sound of his stomach rumbling when he smelled the scent of their food approaching their table.

“...Point taken.” He said as the waiter set his bowl down, the smell alone making Cole’s mouth water.

It took more restraint than he ever exercised before to stop himself from scarfing the whole meal down, instead carefully blowing and slurping up noodles instead of stuffing his cheeks the way he would’ve back at home.

He ignored the way Misako seemed to chuckle when he still ate too quickly. It was too good, and by the FSM he was going to enjoy what would probably be the best meal he’d get for a long while. 

Across him, Misako reached a painted nail to tap on the napkin she set beside him, the ink staining the delicate paper. 

“You could enjoy more meals like this if you took the job, you know. Teachers get free lunches at the school.” She practically sang, a knowing smirk playing on her lips as she turned her attention to her own, much smaller, meal. 

And boy was that tempting.

A job would do wonders. Sure, he’d technically start in two weeks, so he’d still have to continue rationing the dried noodle packets and bars he has stashed in his apartment, but after, he could actually get his shit together. Have clothes that weren’t covered in mysterious stains and sleep on a couch that wouldn’t give him pneumonia. 

If he didn’t find a way home before then, that is, but he knew better than to think that would happen. Not with his luck.

Chewing thoughtfully, Cole stared at the napkin - a phone number written along the edge with an email just above it. 

Glancing to Misako, who calmly ate across him and ignoring his staring, Cole felt his resolve breaking just a bit. 

Surely he could do this? He could ignore the guilt to take what the universe is handing to him on a silver platter. Future him could deal with the I-know-it-all tone of Kai’s rationality in his head for taking the bait.

Even Zane’s voice of a moral compass was quiet.

And honestly, what else could he do? It was already hard enough trying to find a job at any cafe in the city. And at least he wouldn’t have to worry about splitting tips with anyone, and he has some experience teaching (though Misako didn’t know that).

With a heavy sigh, Cole ran a hand through his loose hair, grimacing at the feeling of dirt and grease catching on his fingers. 

Misako was looking at him like the cat that caught the canary, and Cole just sighed further.

Misako always knew how to get what she wanted.

“What subject is it?”

Notes:

Misako being a plot device and nothing else? Why I’d never!! (i do it all the time)
I have decided, I hate writing fight scenes. Will I still write them? Yes, but I'm not gonna be happy about it >:(
And yes, Misako and Koko are two separate people.

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 3: Pizza Hut

Summary:

A few days after the attack, Lloyd was walking home. Sure, he was out a bit late, but that shouldn't be a problem.

Notes:

Hope the time skip isn't too jarring? It's a few days after the attack, so I hope that translates :P
Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

He really shouldn’t have gone out on his own. Granted, he thought he’d be fine. Sure, they’re still in the aftermath of Garmadon’s recent attack, construction crews already hard at work to repair what his father destroyed, but he figured it’d be fine! It’s been a few days, so the public shouldn’t feel like grabbing their pitchforks as much!

He’d stick to street lights and crowded areas, and carefully keep his head down and hoodie up. And he did.

Then he felt his hair stand on end, and a quick glance around told him why.

Just a few paces behind him was a woman, her hands shoved in her pockets and eyes trained directly at Lloyd. 

“Here we go…” Lloyd mumbled to himself. 

He should’ve really expected it. And he had such a good streak going! A whole week of not getting followed and/or chased anywhere - gone! Now he owes Jay ten bucks…

And now here he was, back slammed against a brick wall with a knife pointed just a bit too close to his face. He felt himself freeze.

In his gi - hidden behind the mask the Green Ninja - Lloyd was indomitable. He felt near invincible in that mask, like nothing could hurt him. He could fight off armed soldiers and take just as much.

But like this - out of his gi and exposed like this - he was suddenly… weak. He didn’t feel like he could climb and leap off skyscrapers and beat up bad guys. He didn’t feel like he could fight off the woman holding a knife to his neck, the cold metal just barely brushing his skin.

He was frozen, body quivering and eyes pleading to just be let go. 

“H-hey…” He said shakily, “That’s- uh, a-a nice knife you got there. Heh…” 

The woman’s mouth pulled wide into a toothy smile, “Thanks. It’s from my pop’s shop. Ya know, the one your dear ol’ daddy crushed on 25th.” 

Ah.  

Lloyd had his hands up, hoping to assure her he wasn’t any threat. He doubted it did much though.

“L-look, I’m sorry, I am! B-but, it wasn’t my fault! I’ve got nothing to do with my dad! I didn’t blow up your shop!” Lloyd reasoned. He felt the knife get just the slightest bit closer, the edge of the metal brushing his neck. 

“Oh, I know. Doesn’t mean I won’t enjoy this anyway.” The woman grinned, eyes darkening. 

It was dark in the alleyway, the only light coming from the streetlamp at the entrance, barely reaching the trashcans and broken pallets. It made sense why Lloyd would be cornered in this place. No one would care to help him if he yelled, and no one would bother to come into the alley anyways - much less to help the unfortunately infamous teen bleeding on the pavement. 

It also made sense why neither Lloyd nor the woman noticed the big shadow quietly landing on a nearby fire-escape ladder. 

“Wow,” A voice suddenly said, the pair below jumping and searching for the source, “You are one freaky lady. And that’s not a compliment.” 

Finally glancing up, the pair see a large figure hanging off the side of a ladder. And Lloyd felt his eyes widen.

The figure was in what he recognised as a black gi, the sleeves missing to show large, cracked scars and bandaged arms and a single shoulder pad. A gloved hand was gripping the ladder while the other hung loose at his side, relaxed. An orange sash wrapped around his waist, and he swore he could see something small glinting in the folds while a belt sat above it. A black and orange ninja hood covered his face, some kind of symbol stitched into the fabric. 

His skin was dark, darker in the shadow of the alleyway, and equally dark eyes were set in an almost bored look. Lloyd could just see a part of their face is scarred through the hood's opening. 

He looked a lot like Cole when he was the black ninja, except there was more colour in this guy's clothing and Cole didn’t have any scars. And last he checked, Cole was back at home and not supposed to be on patrol tonight.

The stranger shook off her shock at the surprise guest and growled up at him, 

“I know you’re not the Black Ninja. Your costume’s shitty.” 

The figure let out a loud chuckle before jumping down, Lloyd’s brows rising in surprise when he barely made a noise. Not even with whatever he had strapped to his back, and the creaky ladder he jumped off of didn’t make a sound. 

“I’ll be sure to let my designer know.” The figure jokes. Even on even ground, the figure was looming, broad shoulders blocking more light, “Now, how about you step away from the kid and get lost, yeah? Make our nights easy.” 

The woman looked surprised now, joining Lloyd in staring at the stranger with raised eyebrows before her face twisted into a snarl.

“Are you kidding? Do you know who he is?” The stranger hissed, roughly shaking Lloyd by his collar in emphasis.

The figure crossed his arms, a thick brow raised behind his mask, “A teenager out after curfew?” 

“No--! Well, yes, but that’s not the point! Seriously, do I look crazy enough to threaten any teenage boy?!” 

The man looked at her unimpressed, hand lazily gesturing toward the scene before him, “You tell me.” 

“OF COURSE NOT! I’M NOT A MONSTER!” She shrieked, Lloyd wincing at the volume. He wasn’t even sure if Jay could get that loud. 

In front of them, the stranger just looked unimpressed, staring blankly at her, “Right…”

“This shit stain,” The woman snapped, roughly tugging and pushing the teen until there was an uncomfortable pressure on his neck, “Is Lloyd Garmadon! ” She spat, venom dripping from her voice and hand tightening further in Lloyd’s hoodie.

He flinched at the vitriol dripping from her tone, still trying to lean his head away from the blade pointed too closely to him. 

Of course now that the stranger knew who was being threatened at knife point, they’d leave. Let the lady do whatever she wants to Lloyd and feel better for it. 

Except, rather than leaving the alley like he expected, the man only took a step forward, arms lax at his sides. Lloyd noticed the way his fingers seemed to twitch slightly, heavy crack-like scars disappearing into bandages and gloves.

“And?” Was all he said, head tilting slightly.

“And? AND?! His dad destroys literally everything! He ruined all our lives!” 

“Okay, but the kid didn’t do anything right? No setting off bombs or committing felonies. So why him?”

“Because he’s that freaks’ demon spawn! He shouldn’t even be allowed to exist!” 

Lloyd tried not to flinch, feeling his throat tightening and head bow in shame.

He missed the way the stranger’s expression darkened behind his mask, anger building and burning in his eyes. It looked as if the pupils were sparking gold.

“Yeah, well, he’s still just a kid. And an innocent one. So, get out of here, else I’m dumping you in that dumpster.” He warned, thumbing over to the large and slightly overflowing dumpster behind him. 

If it weren’t for the situation, Lloyd was sure his mouth would have dropped to the floor, green eyes snapping up from the dirty alleyway to stare past the woman’s shoulder.

The woman only scoffed, knife pulled away to gesture almost lazily at the figure, 

“Yeah right. Like you could do anythi--” 

The figure was a blur, darting forward and knocking the knife out of the woman's hand. In the time it took for her to realise what was happening, hissing in surprise and striking forward with a too-wide punch, the stranger had yanked her away from Lloyd. The pressure gone from his neck and knife on the ground, Lloyd watched with a hand to his chest as the stranger - true to his word - flipped the woman over his shoulder and dumped her into the dumpster, her landing in a stinking pile of trash and what he could only guess was rotting food. From the collision, a raccoon hissed and jumped out of the dumpster and away. 

Meanwhile the man stood staring almost annoyed at the woman, her legs kicking in the air and curses muffled by trash. He turned to Lloyd, brown eyes quickly scanning his figure before gesturing for him to quickly follow.

“C’mon!” He said, already jumping up and catching the bottom rung of the ladder, dragging it down far enough for Lloyd to reach while he climbed the rest. 

Without really thinking, Lloyd dutifully chased after him, ignoring the feeling of rust and grime rubbing off onto his fingers as he followed the masked stranger. On the roof, the stranger didn’t really wait before simply slinging Lloyd onto his shoulder and making a mad dash for it. Apparently he wasn’t as fast as he’d liked.

Lloyd couldn’t stop his yelp of surprise when he suddenly found himself being carried off, the man vaulting off of rooftops and making sheer drops without so much of a grunt at the added weight. From his position, Lloyd could finally see the heavy hammer clasped on the man's back, the handle covered in wraps and stickers, and the hammer head bigger than his head. He was sure that the metal head was heavier than him from the way it weighed down its leather strap, but the man seemed unaffected.

How?!  

When they (or rather, the man) finally stopped, he gently placed Lloyd down, letting him catch himself from stumbling to the gravelly rooftop. 

“You okay?” The man asked, seeming to chuckle at the way Lloyd’s hair was now ruffled from the wind up on the rooftop. 

“How did you do that?!” Lloyd blurted out before he could think, “You ran, just-- how many blocks?! And with me and that hammer and-- you didn’t make any noise! And you’re not even out of breath?!” 

If it were him, Lloyd would definitely be on the floor trying to catch his breath.

At that, the man laughed a touch louder, the sound oddly familiar and contagious - enough to make Lloyd feel a breathless smile grow on his face.

“Training.” The stranger eventually answered, laughter trailing off.

The silence was a bit awkward, but not enough that Lloyd was trying to divert his attention elsewhere. Instead, he stared at the man, eyes catching the markings on his arms that resembled cracks of stone. They looked like nothing he’d ever seen before.

Eventually, Lloyd spoke, words spilling out of flushed cheeks, “Well, thanks. For helping me back there.” 

The man looked at him for a moment, his gaze seeming to soften. Even so, it wasn’t enough to stop Lloyd from flinching back when a glove hand reached out for him. The hand hovered between them, awkward and still for a moment before the man pulled it back, rubbing the back of his head. His gaze was looking elsewhere.

“I’m sure anyone else would’ve.” He responded plainly. 

Lloyd gave a short huff of laughter, the sound empty to his own ears, “Yeah, I doubt that.” 

It was true, and he knew it. Anyone else would’ve just left him. Maybe even joined in with eager fists and cruel remarks. 

They always did before. No point in hoping for that to change. 

The man looked at him, eyes softening into something that had Lloyd’s cheeks flush in shame. That almost cheeky gaze was replaced with something… dare he say, concerned. Worried. The kind of look his mum gave whenever he made comments like that - even though they were the truth. 

“What about your friends?” The stranger suddenly asked, head tilted in questioning. 

Lloyd paused, blinking in surprise before feeling himself chuckle in defeat. Not out of anything malicious though.

“I guess they would, yeah.” He admitted. 

“Only because they had to.” Lloyd thought, a small frown pulling at his lips, but he shook it off. 

If the stranger seemed to notice his demeanour, he didn’t mention it. Whether it was being polite or wanting to pretend he didn’t see, Lloyd didn’t know, but he was glad for the silence either way.

The man reached a hand out, slowly this time and with far more obvious movements. As though he were afraid of scaring Lloyd off. 

The teen watched as the gloved hand carefully landed on his shoulder - first adjusting the ruffled clothing before settling to give a gentle squeeze, as if trying to ground him. Lloyd will admit, it was working, his body leaning slightly into the touch.

The man seemed to hesitate for a moment, hand twitching on his shoulder in thought before slowly, as if expecting Lloyd to jump away, he carefully stepped closer. Just enough so he could pull Lloyd into a slightly awkward side hug, arm squeezing almost protectively around his shoulders.

He got touches like this often - usually Kai and Nya being the most open in giving physical comfort to the teen, second only to Jay (though his was also largely for his own comfort). But he rarely got it from adults. Maybe occasionally from Wu or his mum when Lloyd was particularly vulnerable, or Mr Walker at school when he noticed a rough day. But he never got it from a stranger before, who knew who he was.

He’s not as bothered as he thought he’d be, even when the stranger was stiff.

Lloyd let himself relax his shoulders, leaning closer to the other warm side. The man relaxed too.

The pair stood there on that rooftop for a while, just silent in each other's company as the wind picked up. The sound of honking cars could be heard in the street below, the city's nightlife just as bustling and alive as the day. Except, the city had a kind of beauty to it that the day couldn’t hope to capture. The bright neon signs and colourful lights coming to full beauty in the dark of the night, windows to office buildings lit up with people working late shifts or on their way home. People walking along the concrete paths, groups laughing with each other as they enjoyed the night while people looked more ready to go home and crash. 

And no matter how wronged he was everyday, Lloyd couldn’t dare to hate Ninjago City. Not when it was capable of a beauty like this - even when half of it is almost always kept in a perpetual darkness, people not daring to live anywhere near the shoreline. 

He hadn’t realised he’d been leaning almost entirely on the masked stranger until he felt him lightly shuffle beside him, slowly pulling away and giving the teen time to right himself. 

Lloyd fought not to show his displeasure at the moment ending. 

“Well,” The man said, “I better get going. Crime doesn’t sleep and all that.” 

He ruffled Lloyds hair as he moved past him, foot on the ledge and ready to jump off. 

Lloyd felt himself smirk playfully, “What? Are you a vigilante or something?” 

The stranger laughed, loud and bright and echoing in the night,

“Nah.” He said, head shaking as he turned to him, amusement dancing in dark eyes, “I’m a ninja.” 

The stranger winked, giving Lloyd a quick two fingered salute before falling backwards and off the edge. 

Lloyd, not expecting him to fall off the edge, ran forward. Except, when he got there, carefully leaning forward to look below, he didn’t see anyone. No splatter on the pavement or echoing footsteps. He vanished. 

Lloyd stared down and out to the cityscape before him in awe. Just barely, he could make out the distant shape of something moving from rooftop to rooftop, occasionally using cable lines and signs as launching pads further and further away. 

And Lloyd didn’t even think to ask for his name.

Surprisingly, he was only slightly disgruntled by that.

After all, anyone claiming themselves to be a ninja was going to cross his and friends paths again eventually. He can just ask for the guy's name the next time they inevitably meet. He has high hopes for that.

Snapping out of his daze, Lloyd felt his phone buzz and ring incessantly in his pocket, demanding his attention. 

“Hello?” He answered, barely having a moment to pull it away at the voice screaming from the other end. 

“LLOYD!” Kai’s voice shouted despite not being on speaker, “WHY THE FUCK ARE YOU STANDING ON A PIZZA HUT ROOFTOP?!” 

“Glad you didn’t lose your voice last night,” Lloyd winced. They had karaoke the night before and Kai had gotten really into it.

“And you see I-- wait a sec. How do you know I’m on a rooftop?”

“NOT IMPORTANT! NOW EXPLAIN YOURSELF YOUNG MAN!” 

“Or what, you're gonna ground me?”

“YES!”

“Oh.” He can’t do that, can he?...He doesn’t want to find out. “Well, uhh, funny story…” 

-----

He knew he was going to run into Lloyd again. Cole guessed it before the universe could remind him. Still, he wasn’t expecting to find Lloyd backed up in an alleyway, frozen in fear. 

…Was Cole wrong when he thought Lloyd was the green ninja? 

He’s currently sitting on the rooftop of a bar, phone connected to the free wifi and looking at screenshots of the attack from a few days ago. 

The green ninja… It had to be Lloyd, right? Unless it’s someone else?

Maybe the green ninja meant something else? 

But then what else would Lloyd be? His dad is Garmadon - an evil warlord hell bent on conquering the city, and Lloyd had plenty of motivation to fight him, even if it wasn’t because of some prophecy they’d rather overwrite.

Unless he was projecting? Putting expectations on a kid who already has a rough enough life already? That is, Cole knew Lloyd wasn’t well liked here. He knew that way back when he first met the kid at that park, and tonight's encounter only affirmed that.

And the way the kid flinched when Cole reached for him on that rooftop… 

He felt his muscles tightening as a frown pulled on his face beneath his hood. 

Lloyd doesn’t deserve that - to exist in a world where his fight and flight response is triggered so much he hesitates at touch. 

But what could he do? Cole couldn’t magically make things better, even if he wanted nothing more than to wrap him up in a burrito and let him sit on the couch watching Starfarer until he fell asleep - like he did with his kid brother back at home… 

Curse his inbuilt need to fix everyone's problems. Kai was right. He really was the mum of the group.

Still, Cole could feel his heart ache. Whether it was from him worrying over Lloyd, or missing his home again, he couldn’t tell. Maybe it was both? Probably both… 

Taking one last glance at his phone screen, swiping to the home screen and seeing the wallpaper. Him and his family were sitting together playing video games - Nya choking his boyfriend from behind the couch while Jay tried to sabotage Zane’s progress, Lloyd in the foreground smiling goofily at the phone as he took the picture and Pixal watching the whole exchange with an almost tired smile… This photo was just a few weeks ago…

Cole placed a small kiss on his fingers and tapped it to the screen before pocketing his phone. 

He’ll find a way home. He would. 

But he has a few things to do here first.

Because there wasn’t any realm in existence where Cole left Lloyd, his kid brother, behind feeling like the world was out to hurt him. 

Standing up, Cole resumed his new patrol - he needed to learn the city landscape, and what better way than making sure his skills were still honed while offering a helping hand? Two birds and one stone and all that.

He didn’t notice someone watching him jump off the rooftop, nor did he notice anyone taking a picture of him disappearing into the night.

Notes:

Oooh~ Spooky~
Yes, this was heavily in reference to SPBNR by KittyDemon9000’s chapter. If the original author finds this as an issue, I do not mind rewriting it, but I do hope you all enjoy it! ^^

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 4: An (Unpleasant?) Surprise

Summary:

Lloyd and the gang were out shopping for back-to-school, when they suddenly cross paths with their principal.

Notes:

The brainrot is rotting, and this is the result. Enjoy!

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

Cole missed home.

This was known already, but he was starting to really feel it. 

Today marks 3 weeks since he arrived to this world, which doesn’t seem like a lot - but added to the fact he already had spent, what, a month away from home on a solo mission? 

This is worse than when he was in the First Realm, where he still had everyone in arms reach. Or when he was a ghost, because at least then he was still able to be with everyone and feel them in some way.

But this? Trapped in another dimension when he already missed home? When he was already prepared to crash in his own bed and spend days in the arms of his partners? 

He wanted so desperately to wake up in his own bed instead of this mouldy couch, the familiar sensation of Kai’s fingers untangling his bed head while he sat beside him. He wanted to join Zane in the monastery's kitchen - not cooking anything but dancing with him to the music on the radio and keeping close while the nindroid worked his magic. He wanted to be stuck on the couch, Jay talking his ear off about whatever movie or show they were watching while Cole let him fidget with his fingers. 

But no. No. Instead, he’s stuck in this unfamiliar but familiar world, waiting for another week to pass so he could start eating more than rationed stale noodles. Trying to find the ninja in this world so he can get some kind of lead home. 

So he could go back to making stupid bets with Nya as they sparred. Go back to hanging out with Pixal while the android worked on whatever new project she cooked up. Back to sitting with Lloyd when he couldn’t sleep, the two of them just enjoying each other's company. And back to drinking tea with Master Wu and listening to whatever anecdote he had to share.

But he has to fight to keep his own hopes up.

He tried researching (to the best of his abilities) for a way home, even visiting the museum to see if there was anything he could…borrow. But what he saw most of everything there was either useless in his endeavours, or a well-made replica. Even the golden weapons sat in their display cases were fake - but he should’ve expected that. He just wished there was something he could’ve used. A map, or some scroll - something, anything!

So now, here Cole was, the mighty Black Ninja, Hero of Shintaro and Ninjago, laid on a decaying couch in an abandoned apartment and feeling sorry for himself…

“First Master,” He muttered, rough hands reaching up to drag on his face, “The guys would be so disappointed in me right now…”

If they were here, they’d knock some sense into him. Kai would smack him upside the head, Jay would try to distract him or zap him to his senses, and Zane would try to be reasonable and offer reassurances - maybe offer possible solutions they could explore. He knew at least that if Nya were here, she’d be wondering who she let date her brother and best friends before splashing him in water.

He hadn’t realised how much he really depended on them until now. Sure they’ve been separated in the past, but he had the reassurances that they’d always find each other again. But now, he wasn’t even sure if it was possible… 

“No!” He hissed at himself, forcing himself to sit up and ignore the way the sofa groaned, “We are not doing this.” 

He took a deep breath, looking around his dreary ‘apartment’ with a sigh. The stained and newspaper windows and empty space made his mood sour further.

“Y’know what? We need a walk. Some fresh air.” He told himself, pushing himself up and changing. Just something simple - a tank top and pants, his gi shoved into his bag while he tugged on an overshirt. He knew his scars were pretty obvious, and if what he saw of a few nights ago when he helped Lloyd, the teen noticed them despite the dark. 

“Just in case you see him again,” He reasoned, though he’d love to be able to go out without the sleeves. They’re just so uncomfortable these days.

“Just gotta clear your head. Maybe you’ll have a light-bulb moment or something.” He told himself, shouldering his backpack. Even if his hopes were low, he couldn’t let himself give up. Ninja never quit, and neither did Cole. 

With that, his gi-stuffed bag on his shoulder while his hammer sat leaned against the wall (he really hoped it’s weight wouldn’t break down to the floors below), Cole left the building. 

Question was, where did he go now?

…

Cole keeps getting surprised. A growingly common occurrence every time he went out, but this took the cake.

His phone call with Misako about possibly setting up a date to talk about his employment led to him walking around the mall with the woman, visiting various stores so she could get her own supplies and whatever Cole may need himself (largely because he mentioned he didn’t have anyway of printing or signing any contract or paper she’d sent his email). 

At least now he could figure out what he needed without also having to think of ways to steal it. 

The last art teacher left everything behind, but - and according to Misako - you could never be too sure just how many pens and pencils were taken from the classroom. 

Did teachers need to buy their own supplies? Did he have to keep inventory now? Make sure there is still enough of everything before he inevitably leaves? 

Granted he doesn’t even know what to get really. Maybe just some pens and a notebook for himself? Misako said he could use one of the school-loaned laptops until he got himself his own one - the tech more clunky than he ever remembered owning. At least it made him look - well, not as lost as he was. That he has some parts of his life put together (even if his life is left in another realm altogether). 

Yeah, okay. That’s a start. Get some basic supplies for himself and talk shop with his new boss. Maybe get some early-bird advice for what he signed up for.

There’s still one more week before school is supposed to start afterall. And sure, he taught a class before, but he didn’t want his… unique history to fuck up his classes. 

FSM knows that something would happen eventually, though. Ninja luck and all that…  

-----

Lloyd hated back to school season. Not because prices either go up or are slashed from demand, nor because of the heated looks from people when he’s shopping his own stationary, but because it reminded him the peaceful, non-complicated summer time was closing. That he had to go back to highschool and face the music. 

“What did the pen do to you?” Kai teased beside him. 

At least he wasn’t alone in this. They did this every year - made a whole day of shopping for stationary and bemoaning the fact they had to go back to unfair or boring classes and tons of homework. And like every year, the others were doing what they could to distract Lloyd from the downsides of it all. 

Like teasing him about the pens he was glowering at. 

Was he distracted? Yes, of course he was. Especially with what happened a few nights ago still plaguing and stuck in his thoughts. Wondering who the guy, the ninja who saved him was. 

He didn’t realise he was glaring at the pens in his hands until Kai nudged him. He’ll just pretend that’s what he was doing the whole time. Save thinking about the mystery ninja for when they get back to investigating him together at the warehouse. There was already a pinboard made with plans and last known sightings of him. 

“Be more than five bucks.” Lloyd responded easily, putting the package back and looking at the rest. 

He didn’t necessarily need more pens, but he lost them often enough to keep a stock of them in his locker - no thanks to either his forgetfulness or Chen. 

“Perhaps you would like to share my supplies?” Zane asked, leaning in view from the end of the aisle.

“I thought you hated sharing your stuff?” Jay asked, turning to him from where he stood beside Kai.

“Correction: I dislike my belongings being taken without permission. Lloyd would simply be a co-owner of my stationary and thus permitted to take what he pleases.” Zane stated, lightly gesturing with a plastic ruler. 

“Thanks, but I’m good, Zane. I don’t even know how to write with those fancy pens you use.” 

“Fountain pens.” Nya supplied through the shelf, almost looking offended by the options of notebooks. 

“Yeah, those.” 

This was the truth, he always felt nervous about breaking the tips of those things whenever he borrowed them from Zane, but he mainly just didn’t want someone to break or steal them because Lloyd was using it. He can live with just his stash being taken from, no problem. 

So here they were, huddling in the aisles of a store and looking over their options. Lloyd could hear Kai telling Nya to go with the tacky-covered notebooks through the gaps of the shelf while Jay struggled to reach for the high shelf beside him. Zane and Cole were at the end of the aisle dividing the group, checking the lined units of cheap sketchbooks and wrinkling their noses at the paper inside. They were in the corner of the much larger store, a wall lined with cheaply made and mass produced products that felt more expensive than they were worth. 

No one had come to bother them yet, and he couldn’t hear any crying children, frustrated parents or bored retail workers nearby, so it seemed everything would be great. Fine. Normal as could be.

Just Lloyd and his friends looking at stationary, laughing as Kai helped Jay get what he needed only to hold it out of reach of the ginger. 

Until Cole, his kind, benevolent, stoically cool friend Cole, looked to the side and opened his mouth to the group, 

“Hey guys,” He called, thumb pointing down the row, “Isn't that the homeless guy who helped Lloyd out?” 

“What?!”

Immediately the group crowded around the end of the aisle, comically leaned out to look down the row, almost on top of each other (he was sure he felt Jay’s shoes using him for support). And low and behold, to Lloyd’s shock and surprise, making his way down the aisle was Rocky. Sure he dressed a bit differently than before - a different but still black band tank top and baggy pants, his jacket switched out for a cheap moth-bitten flannel - but that was definitely him, scar and all. 

But what had his and his friends' jaws dropping was the fact he was happily speaking to a familiar woman with grey hair and thick-framed glasses.

“Principal Misako?!” Lloyd heard Jay exclaim in shock.

Before they could notice the teen, the group quickly ducked back into the aisle, yanking each other back by the sleeve or hoodie, Cole slapping a hand over Jay’s mouth. When they were sure the adults weren’t going to suddenly come and investigate the noise, they let out a quiet sigh of relief, Cole finally letting Jay free. 

“I thought he was homeless!” 

“Well clearly he isn’t if he’s here shopping.” 

“To be fair, we just couldn’t find where he lived.”

“Much less if he even existed.” 

“Guys!” Lloyd almost snapped, taking a deep breath so he didn’t yell at his (only) group of friends, “Did you guys seriously try to dox the guy who helped me out?” 

His friends looked at each other before either looking away or giving a grimace of a smile.

“Maybeee?” Jay said, shoulders hiked up to his ears and looking as though he was going to sink into his scarf.

Lloyd just looked unimpressed, fighting back the urge to cradle his head in his hands. That or bang it against the closest piece of furniture. He did, however, let out a deep exasperated sigh.

“That’s besides the point,” Kai waved off, rolling his eyes before huddling closer to the group with almost frantic gestures, “What we should really be worried about is why the fuck is he with our principal?”

“I believe it may be due to what occurred during the last Garmadon attack.” Zane suddenly stated.

Slowly, all eyes turned to the pale teen. Zane didn’t appear perturbed by the sudden attention, only continuing to politely smile with a slight tilt of his head. Lloyd felt his eye slightly twitch as he stared at his friend.

“Zane,” He began, the blond turning to him with a hum, “What happened in the last attack?” 

Zane perked up a bit, seemingly excited at the idea of finally showing off what apparently no one else knew, pulled out his phone to show a blurry video. It showed the image of a man running into the attack, saving a little girl and fighting through a group of armed men and women and expertly dodging attacks from mechs and soldiers. It ended when he got hit with some kind of explosion. 

A second video played after. Just like the first, it was blurry, this time with clouds of debris and dirt floating in the air and obscuring the scene. After a few seconds of seemingly nothing besides a few stray shots of blasters and yelling, a figure came running out of the dirt-made fog, a woman slung over his shoulder as he came to a stop amongst the crowd. 

The teens all stared in mixed awe and shock, mouths parted as they did. 

“No one had been able to identify the man in the video since he and the woman left shortly after the attack ended. As such, no one had been able to try and get in contact with him to hold an interview. Principal Misako was identified, but she denied any interview requests.” Zane explained simply, pocketing his phone. 

The group blinked at him for a moment, still stunned by the video. 

Kai was the first to speak, “And you said nothing because?”

“I was unable to find anything on ‘Rocky Dangerbuff’,” Zane said, gesturing stiff air quotes with the name, “So I myself was left largely sceptical of the footage. Although, I did manage to find footage of him and Principal Misako together in the hospital, and then at a noodle restaurant afterwards. But again, I wasn’t able to do more than speculate and thus felt it unnecessary to mention it without anything conclusive.” 

Again, the group only stared at him, blinking and silent, until Cole moved - draping his arm around the taller’s shoulders and patting his chest. 

“Thanks for being thorough and everything, but maybe just bring it up next time? So we’re not left out of the loop.” The dark teen suggested. 

Zane nodded, adhering the teen’s words to memory, “My apologies. I had assumed due to the virality of the videos that you would have already seen it by now.” 

“We’re not all addicted to the internet, you know.” Jay lightly teased, freckles shifting as he gave a toothy smile.

Zane tilted his head, bright blue eyes staring unblinkingly at his friend, “Technically, I am incapable of getting an addiction to the internet.”

Lloyd and his friends lightly chuckled, shaking their heads good naturedly. Leave it up to Zane to surprise them.

“Oh! Hello,” Apparently, Zane wasn’t the only one able to surprise them as she stood facing the group, a surprised but welcoming smile on her face as she looked at them, “I wasn’t expecting to see you here.” 

“Principal Misako.” Zane greeted for the group, though the surprise was still evident in his tone. 

Lloyd had… mixed feelings about his principal. He didn’t hate her. Honestly, she was better than the principal he had to deal with back in middle school. 

That being said, he didn’t think the world of her, either. She didn’t entirely take Lloyd’s bullying all that seriously, as far as he was concerned. Usually, his principal was more often tired to see him in her office, accused of one thing or another. Sure, she gave lectures about bullying and school rules and stuff, but she rarely took action towards Lloyd’s bullies. Not when they acted like the victims and had parents screaming threats at her. The most he ever saw her do was give a few days of suspension or detention, and nothing more - even when he knew that she knew the truth of everything.

Her hands were tied, he got that. He understood, considering how often she said it herself. Didn’t leave him with a less than stellar view of the woman in charge of his education though.

At least she wasn’t cruel enough to give him the most severe punishments, like putting false accusations on his record when she knew the truth. 

Beside her was Rocky, looking more surprised to see them than she was with wide eyes and raised brows. But when she turned to him, he immediately changed his expression into something relaxed - as if this were just another part of his day and he wasn’t crossing paths with a group of kids neither thought would see each other again. 

“Dangerbuff, these are some of my students at the school,” Misako introduced, more professionally than the setting probably asked for before turning to the students, “Students, this is Rocky Dangerbuff.” 

The group gave awkward and half-hearted waves and greetings, mostly for their principals sake than the nodding man. 

Pleased, Misako turned to the group of students, a warm smile on her face. It was generally agreed that people preferred this over her typical no-nonsense expression whenever someone saw her sat in her office. 

“Are you all getting ready for school?” She asked, a slight tilt to her head as she looked at the various objects in their hands - unpurchased notebooks and pens. At least she isn’t accusing them of shoplifting.

“Yes, ma’am,” Zane answered for the group again, a polite and formal smile on his fair skin, “We were just leaving.” 

Misako nodded patiently, “I’m glad to see you’re all getting prepared. I must ask, are any of you taking any art classes this year?” 

Beside her, Rocky shifted slightly, looking at the group more properly where he was glancing around before. The group paused for a moment, thinking of an answer and wondering what his reaction meant. 

Casually, Cole and Lloyd both raised their hands. 

“Wonderful. So you’ll get to know Mr Dangerbuff then.” Misako nodded, a pleased expression as she turned to Rocky in confirmation. The man nodded, hands in his pockets and posture slightly slouched.

“Looks like it.” He said, nodding at the students, a polite smile on his face. 

Meanwhile, the group blue-screened, caught off guard and confused by the woman's statement.

“What are you talking about?” Kai asked abruptly, clearly careful of keeping his less than positive impression of the man out of his tone.

“Did you and your parents not receive the email yet?” The principal asked, confused herself for a moment. 

Nya and Kai winced at the question, clearly uncomfortable and shifting slightly. Lloyd, where he stood between them, carefully took their hands in his and gave a small squeeze. They squeezed back. 

“Must’ve slipped our minds.” Lloyd said in reply, the others nodding their assent.

Misako hummed in thought, muttering something under her breath about sending a reminder before straightening her posture, hand gesturing out to Rocky - again, that professional and business attitude back. 

Rocky, meanwhile, seemed to be slowly piecing things together in his head, and the realisation is enough to have him blinking back and forth between them and the woman with growing surprise.

“Mr Dangerbuff,” She began, glancing at him for a moment, “Will be your new art teacher for the school year.”

…

…

All at once, the teens exclaimed in shock, “WHAT?!”  

-----

Was Rocky planning on trying to meet Lloyd again at some point so he could try and find his uncle and ask for a way home? Yes. He was.

Was he planning on doing that on a surprise shopping trip with Misako, the woman stating they could discuss his employment while she got herself prepared for the school term and offering to help pay for his as well? No. No he was not.

Nor was he ever planning on somehow ending up working at his and his friends' school as their new teacher. He never even thought of that as a possibility.

But apparently it is if what Misako and the students are saying/confirming were any indication! 

“Okay, this is fine,” He thought to himself, idly fidgeting with some lint in his pocket, “This is just some really good luck. Surely, this won’t blow up on his face, right? The First Master isn’t so cruel to do that to him, right? He’ll just teach some of these kids and be at their school every week while a good portion of them already seem to hate his guts. Cool, coolcoolcoolcool…Why is he--am I thinking in the third person?”  

He carefully avoided making eye contact with the kids that were narrowing their eyes at him. Instead, he pulled out his phone to check the time, trying not to let the ache in his chest show in his face when he saw his background.

He might have to change it, in case anyone saw… No. No, he’ll just be careful. Rather that, then have to replace one of his favourite photos. 

“Hey, Misako,” He called, noticing how the air was getting a bit more awkward than before, “Maybe we should let the kids alone for now? Pretty sure most kids don’t wanna talk to their teachers out in public.” 

“There’s nothing more public than public school, Mr Dangerbuff.” Misako explained primly, adjusting her glasses before glancing to her own watch, “But I suppose you’re right. We have important matters to discuss, afterall.” 

She turned to the group of teens, “I hope to not see any of you in my office this year. Especially you, Mr Garmadon.” 

There was no venom in her words, from what he could tell, but it didn’t stop him from noticing how the kids seemed to slightly tense or curl into themselves - Lloyd especially.

“No promises.” The blond tried to joke, a shaky smile on his face.

Misako’s face softened as she opened her mouth to say something before deciding otherwise, simply walking further into the store and not waiting to see if Rocky would follow. 

The noirette gave the kids a final look, nodding his head and offering a smile before walking off, not bothering to pay attention to when the group immediately began speaking to each other in hushed but hurried voices. 

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed the chapter! Sorry is pacing and what not is weird throughout the fic btw! I'm just making it as I go without a super clear definition lmao
Hope it's fun so far, cuz this is gonna be quite the ride, lmao

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 5: Lead The Way

Summary:

Lloyd and the gang had gone out on a night patrol when things go wrong.

TW: descriptions of physical injury and blood.

Notes:

Funny how I dislike writing fight scenes, and immediately, I write another one. Yippee!

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

“How are we doing, guys?” Lloyd called, landing on a rooftop. 

He and his friends were out doing a patrol that night, partly to make sure things were okay in their city, and partly so they could try and catch the new mysterious ninja-vigilante in town. They wouldn’t be able to go on night-patrols often once school started back up. Something his uncle said about them needing to make sure they get enough sleep during the school week - like any of them ever had a proper sleep schedule anyway.

It had been a few nights since Lloyd met with the stranger, and a few nights of near misses and growing interest in the general public - they had to find the guy. 

Was it so they could make sure he wasn’t some villain running around, or even a civilian putting themselves into unnecessary danger? Yes, obviously. But it was also because, well, the guy had all of them intrigued.

Whatever footage and photos they could find of him online were blurry at best and unidentifiable at worst. But it didn’t deter their own determination to find and interrogate question him. Where did he learn to fight like that? Where was he from? What was he doing in their city? What was he after? And why was it some people said there were cracks in the ground or that he seemed to glow whenever they were saved by the guy?

As far as they were concerned, there wasn’t anything too concerning in his activity (as far as they were aware). They didn’t hear or see anything of him trying to rob anyone, and most statements they could find of the few people in the city who saw him mostly sang their praises or questioned if there was a new ninja in town. But they couldn’t leave it to chance. 

“All good here,” He heard Kai call back, the sound of running footsteps and uneven breathing playing from his ear piece, “It’s quiet.”

“Kai!” Jay shrieked through the earpiece, “Don’t say that!”

“What? Why?” 

“Because you jinxed us and now something’s going to happen!” The blue ninja whined, pulling a hidden laugh from Lloyd as he continued his route. They were all spread out throughout the city, but not so much they wouldn’t be able to eventually run into each other. Already, he could see the distant figure of Zane leaping around a few streets away. 

“I don’t think anythings gonna happen, Jay. You need to relax.” Lloyd assured, using an AC unit to jump to the next rooftop. 

“Nuh-uh!” The ginger was quick to respond, “You said that last time, and last time, we had to deal with people trying to steal from the museum! I almost got my head smashed by one of those statue-head things!” 

“It was probably just a coincidence.” Cole cut in calmly, “You watch too many crime shows.” 

Kai laughed, “Funny, considering how much of a scaredy cat Jay is.” 

“Hey!” 

Lloyd couldn’t help but laugh, the mix of adrenaline and conversation making him feel lighter.

He enjoyed nights like this - where they were out running on rooftops and working together as a team, joking with each other in between fighting thugs and training. 

In the suit of his gi, he felt strong - stronger than Lloyd could ever be. If it weren’t for his uncle training him to be the green ninja, Lloyd… Well, who knew where Lloyd would be right now. If there’s one thing he’s certain of, it’s that he wouldn’t nearly have as much confidence without this mask.

Does he have confidence anyway? Well, maybe not as Lloyd - but so long as he was the green ninja, nothing seems nearly as impossible as before! He could fight, climb buildings and fight his father’s army on a week to week basis. 

Lloyd can’t do anything. But the green ninja? There’s almost nothing he can’t do. 

It was exhilarating!

It was… freeing. Like he could finally breathe and spread his wings, even though he hid behind a mask.

Suddenly, the laughter and teasing of his friends was cut off by a grunt in their earpieces.

“Sorry to interrupt Jay’s roasting session, but I could use some help here!” Nya grunted through the mic, the sounds of yelling and fighting playing through the tiny speaker, “I’ve got a situation downtown and could use a hand!”

“We’re on our way.” Lloyd quickly answered, leaping off his perch to another one. He could already spot Zane making a run for it ahead of him. 

…

Never let him admit this aloud, but Jay was right. They really did jinx their peaceful patrol. 

He was able to catch up with Zane easily enough, letting his friend lead the way until they stopped atop a rooftop, watching the scene below.

It was a bank robbery, the alarms already going off but officers have yet to show up. 

Nya, Kai, Cole and Jay were already there, trading blows and dodging swings of knives and crowbars of the robbers. He could see a few guys even swinging heavy metal tools and machetes. They looked to be gangsters, maybe part of some biker gang if the line up of parked motorcycles were any clue, and were all wearing matching leather vests and jackets coloured with pinks, blues, and blacks. A few of them were by a dark van, loading in duffle bags of money with cackling laughter.

No big deal, Lloyd thought at first. They’d dealt with biker gangs before. Until he saw his friends were more stuck than outright fighting them off. In the time it took him and Zane to appear on the scene, Jay had gone down, clutching on his leg and backed up against a light pole - the others forming a protective circle around him as they tried to fight off the gangsters.

“Shit.” Lloyd cursed, drawing his sword from his back as he tried to think of a plan. But what? He had himself and his sword, and beside him, Zane was already twirling his shuriken in his hands, looking to Lloyd for orders. 

They were all on the main road, this part of the city quiet in the night with blinking street lights and closed buildings. Looking at the lampposts near them, their light bright enough for them all to see the events take place, Lloyd’s gaze caught on the ones blinking, occasional flashes of darkness taking part of the street. 

“White,” Lloyd said, crouched down and eyes focused on the scene, “See if you can take out some of the lights. After that, try and get to the van. Slash a tire or something.”

He didn’t need to turn to see Zane nodding his head, the white ninja silently leaping off the building to land on the next. 

He trusted him, Lloyd knew. They all did. Which is why he needed to make sure this worked. His uncle made him the leader, and dammit he was going to make sure he was the best they had. So carefully, Lloyd slipped his way down a nearby fire-escape and to the street below, doing his best to keep his feet silent as he did.

When the first street light turned off, no one paid much attention, the gangsters pushing the ninja back harder. He could see them struggling, Kai’s swords catching and pushing back crowbars and machetes, Nya’s spear struggling to make wide sweeps with how close together they were, and Cole almost getting knocked off his feet when more and more guys pushed back against him. 

“Come on, Zane,” Lloyd urged in a whisper, hand tightening around his sword. 

Eventually, more lights flickered off, their lights smashed with the spin of one of Zane’s shurikens. 

When more started turning off, including the one Jay was sitting under, the street left illuminated only by glowing street signs, their vehicles, and the lights of the bank, the grunts all paused, shifting nervously and hissing about the lights. 

“What the--?”

Finally, Lloyd sprinted out, sword coming out to swing and clash against metal tools and weapons. He was quick to disarm a few, sweeping them off their feet and kicking grunts back out to the street. 

“Green!” He heard his friends shout, the group finally taking the moment of surprise to push the gangsters farther back.

“Took ya long enough!” Kai shouted playfully, happily punching and back kicking men back onto the pavement. 

In the corner of his eye, Lloyd saw Cole grab Jay and carry him closer to the bank, careful of shattered glass when he set the boy down. 

“I do hope that was sufficient,” Zane said through their earpieces, the white ninja fighting bikers away from the truck with swift movements.

“Definitely.” Lloyd responded, quickly disarming a man of his knife before flinging them over his shoulder and into someone else, “What about the van?” 

Through his earpiece, Lloyd could hear a frustrated growl hiss from Zane as the teen jumped away from an attack, throwing shuriken as he did.

“Negative,” He said, “They noticed me before I could try. I am afraid there are too many to attempt to do so on my own.” 

Lloyd nodded, even though they were too preoccupied to see. 

“That’s fine! Let’s just do what we can and turn these guys in!” He called, the rest of the group shouting their agreements as they fought.

The gangsters clearly had other plans though as one shouted a shrill “RETREAT!”, the group trying to get one last punch and kick before making a mad dash to their bikes, a few already driving off. 

One of the bikers was quick to kick Zane away from them, the ninja rolling on the asphalt before coming to a stop, too far away to stop the van from driving down the dark road. 

“Dammit!” Kai shouted, watching the van drive off, a gangster wearing face paint in the shape of a skull leaned out the window and threw taunts their way.

“See ya next time ninja! ” He cackled, some of the other bikers joining in their hyena laughter.

He could feel Kai fuming next to him, about to give chase, but Lloyd grabbed him by the arm with a frown.

“Don’t. We can’t catch up.” He stated.

They could try, but by the time they’d reach the rooftops, they’d be gone by then. And the only one of them who could keep up with a car was Jay, and the teen was busy gritting his teeth as Cole wrapped his leg in gauze, the cloth already turning red. 

“Sorry,” Lloyd heard Jay mutter through the earpiece, already knowing the disadvantage his injury gave.

“Don’t be. It’s not your fault, Blue.” Lloyd responded easily, though frowning. 

“Maybe I can help?” …That wasn’t any of their voices.

Suddenly, with their weapons raised, they all looked around until a whistle caught their attention, eyes dragging up from the area around them to one of the taken out lamp posts. Sat crouched on the thin metal was the guy they were trying to find in the first place, the light of street signs and the bank providing just enough detail for them all to recognise the sleeveless gi and hammer on his back. 

Beside him, Kai scoffed, sword held tightly and eyes burning toward the figure, 

“Yeah? How? You don’t look like you can chase a car.” 

It was hard to see the figure's face, but their body language gave something close to amusement as he stood up.

“Don’t need to.” They said, turning to where the bikers were driving down the road.

It only took a few moments, but the group of ninja were all wide eyed and in shock by the end of it.

In the first moment, the man was standing on the lamp post. In the second, he punched his fists together, heavily scarred arms glowing bright golds and oranges like lava. In the third, the man jumped off, flipping in the air and landing heavily on the asphalt, hands hitting the ground and making it shudder beneath him. In the fourth, the ground shook and shuddered harder like a small earthquake suddenly erupted, the ground cracking and breaking under the man's hands. 

Cracked lines and breaks travelled quickly down the road in glowing lines, quickly catching up to the wheels of the bikers and van and sinking them into the ground, pulling the vehicles down until they were stuck in the road. Those caught gave loud yells of shock and anger, pressing further on the gas only to find they can’t move an inch, protrusions of stone and concrete raised up to keep them in place like jaws.

When the glow of the cracks faded away, the man stood up tall, glaring their way. Not wanting to stick around, those left behind were quick to get off their bikes and make a run for it. The only ones left were those in the van, their doors blocked by the juts of rock created by the man. One of them tried to squeeze out the window before eventually giving up.

Situation dealt with, the man gave a pleased sigh, rolling his shoulders as the glow on his arms faded away, as if it never happened.

When he turned to the group, he was met with wide eyes and dropped jaws hidden behind masks, the colourful still and staring at him as if he were a ghost. 

Eventually, one of them spoke.

“What. The fuck . Was that?!” Nya yelled, pointing her spear at the new, giant cracks in the ground.

The man shrugged, as if he wasn’t the cause of it, “Powers.” 

“Powers? Powers?!” Kai repeated almost frantically. Lloyd was glad he was holding onto him so tightly, else the teen would be waving his sword around, “The fuck you mean ‘powers ’?!” 

The man looked at them strangely then, thick brows pinching behind his mask as he looked between all of them. 

“You don’t have powers here?” He asked, confused. 

“Uh…” Lloyd said, “No?!”

The man blinked, head tilting as he processed his words. As if Lloyd was saying something unheard of.

“Huh. Weird.” 

The group only stared at him longer until eventually he shook his head, muttering something under his breath that Lloyd couldn’t catch. The man moved, taking long but silent strides forward until Nya jumped in front of him, spear pointed at his chest.

“What do you think you’re doing?” She demanded, eyes narrowing at him. 

They stopped, hands raised placatingly as he met her gaze unflinching, “Checking to see if your friend is alright. He’s not looking great.” He explained, head nodding toward where Jay was, still clutching on his leg with laboured breaths, the bandages soaked red. Beside him, Cole was still rubbing comforting circles into the teens back but unsure on what else to do.

Nya only tipped her spear closer to the man, threateningly, “Why?” 

The man stared at her first, then slowly to the others until he met Lloyd’s gaze, unmoving, “No offence, but you all look like a bunch of kids, and I don’t know if any of you know how to treat an injury on the field. Especially not one as bad as his.”

A semi-fact. They were all working to get first aid certified, and the only one who already was is Zane. But even then, they were lucky to not get injured enough that they really needed anything more than an ice-pack and bandaids.

“And you do?” Kai questioned, not nearly as threatening as his sister, but suspicious all the same.

“Yes.”

The group paused for a moment, but Lloyd didn’t pay them much mind as he stared at the stranger, taking in what details he could make out in the dark before nodding his head.

“Let him, Cyan.” Lloyd said.

Nya sputtered, but didn’t move as the stranger quickly moved around her, half-jogging-half-walking to kneel beside Jay.

“Hey,” He said softly, offering comfort in a small coo, “Mind if I take a look?” 

Cole and Jay both hesitated, but something in the strangers eyes, dark and warm, body slouched as if to appear smaller and hands hovered in the air, made them nod, Jay shifting slightly until he hissed in his mask.

“Easy,” The man said, settling a heavy hand on Jay’s shoulder and giving a small squeeze. The group were quick to jog closer, both to check on their friend and make sure the man didn’t do anything to make it worse.

Carefully, and slowly enough for him to pull away, the stranger took Jay’s head in one hand, gently cradling it as he pulled a small flashlight from his pocket before shining it through the gap of Jay’s hood. The teen flinched at the bright light, momentarily squeezing his eyes shut before relaxing.

The man hummed briefly, “You don’t look like you have a concussion. That’s good.” 

Putting the light away, he looked down at the bandaged leg, reaching for the gauze before pausing, looking at Jay and waiting.

It took him a moment, but he eventually nodded, wincing as the man slowly removed the bandage, apologies quickly falling out of the stranger's mouth as he moved. The group collectively winced at what the gauze revealed - a nasty, deep gash in Jay’s thigh that was quickly bubbling blood with the cloth removed, the flesh an angry red. Jay’s leg tensed and shook as the cool air stung the injury, some of the blood beginning to leak out and stain blue fabric and freckled skin. 

The man frowned, carefully adjusting Jay’s pants leg to get a slightly better look before shaking his head, quickly but gently rewrapping the injury.

“We need to take him somewhere. He needs stitches,” He stated, looking up at the group, “And I doubt any of you are willing to go to a hospital.” 

They shook their heads, no one saying anything - not even a snarky comment or jab from Kai. 

They were surprised, however, when the stranger spoke next, 

“If you want, I can carry him back to where your guys’ hideout is. Treat him there instead of in front of a broken bank.”

Immediately, there were disagreements with the notion - mostly from the Smiths.

“Oh no. No no no, we are not leading this guy to our HQ.” 

Lloyd sighed, sheathing his sword and staring at his friends, “We were already looking for him. Might as well bring him back.” 

“We need to get Blue back to base anyway. None of us really have anything to help him otherwise.” Cole added, still kneeled beside Jay with a hand on his back.

The stranger looked at him with a confused look, “None of you carry first aid kits?” 

At that, some of the ninja had the decency to look abashed, “Does gauze and bandages count?” Jay sheepishly asked from where he sat. 

The man stared disappointedly at each of them before sighing, deeply - as if exasperated. 

“Look, I could try here, but I don’t have any sutures on me, and I’m not exactly looking to break into a drug store for any at the moment. So unless you want me to do that, I need to get him somewhere where I can actually clean and patch him up for you.” He explained, carefully tying the gauze in place and giving a soft pat to Jay’s shoulder when he whined at the action. 

The man turned to the group, “Well?” 

They all looked at each other, worry for their friend and suspicion of the stranger making them hesitate. Eventually, they all turned to Lloyd - but the teen's mind was already made up.

“We’ll take you,” He stated, not bothering to look at the others for any reaction. His decision was final. 

“But you gotta promise to answer all our questions after.” He quickly added.

The man paused, staring him down despite looking up at the teen before sighing, eyes closing briefly as he did.

“Deal.” The man agreed, gloved hand held out for Lloyd to shake.

Lloyd took it. 

After, the man turned to Jay, hands reached out but unmoving, “I’m going to pick you up now, and I’m gonna need you to hold onto me tightly when I do, okay?” 

Jay nodded, watching as the man slowly scooped him into his arms and wrapped his own around the stranger's neck. If Jay was holding on a tad too tightly as his injury was jostled, the man made no move about it beyond a quiet mutter in Jay’s ear. He stiffened briefly before relaxing in his hold. Eventually, sure he had a secure hold of him, the man turned to the group.

“Lead the way.” 

Notes:

Cole: *does something with his elemental powers*
The ninja: WITCH!!!

Hope this was fun. Things are moving swiftly along and somehow making sense :D

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 6: Q&A's and Surprise Lectures

Summary:

Returning to their base with the stranger, the group settle down for Jay to get patched up, and to learn more about the masked man.

Notes:

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

Lloyd’s team bringing the stranger with them back to their hideout was unexpected. 

Watching the stranger stitch Jay’s injury whilst giving them all a lecture was also, if not more, unexpected.

When they returned to the repurposed warehouse, guiding the stranger carrying a whimpering Jay to their makeshift med-bay, the stranger immediately got to work, asking Zane to help whilst the others were supposed to ‘take notes’. He didn’t comment on the lack of medical equipment likely expected of the ninja, but considering he called them ‘a bunch of kids’, he probably wasn’t surprised - simply laying Jay gently down on the lonely bed and asking for their first aid kit. 

It was a simple process, they all knew - theoretically. It didn’t stop them from watching, almost enraptured as he got seamlessly to work, cutting Jay’s pant leg off and asking for a clean rag. Changing his gloves for a plastic pair - his third pair since he kept tearing through them on accident - and setting about cleaning the injury. It was when he busied himself rifling through the first-aid kit again that he finally paid more attention to the others in the room, pressing a cloth to Jay’s wound as he rifled through the first aid kit. 

Cole was holding Jay’s hand, Nya sat on the mattress, Kai leaned against the wall, Lloyd stood at the end of the bed, and Zane waited beside the stranger ready to lend a hand. 

“So,” He began, pulling a half-empty bottle of anaesthesia and handing it to Zane, “Anyone wanna tell me what you should carry on you at all times? Besides weapons.” 

The room blinked at him in confusion for a moment. Even Zane was blinking at him owlishly, halfway through filling a needle with the numbing agent.

“Uhh,” The group hummed and trailed off, glancing at each other.

The man took the needle from Zane and began to numb the area of Jay’s leg, careful not to squeeze or stretch the injury too far as he did.

“Pocket multi-tool, first-aid kits, food, and water.” He listed, dropping the needle into the tray, “Or at least, those are the basics. Carry more if you can afford it.” 

He pulled out a needle and packet of sutures, handing it to Zane to thread it for him while he lightly tested Jay’s injury to see if he could start sewing. Jay flinched at the first touch, so he continued pressing the cloth. 

“Can any of you tell me why?” He prompted, turning to the group. The man made himself comfortable on the stool they gave him, looking at each of them in the group. 

When no one said anything, the man seemed to almost sigh but continued to speak, his low voice carrying easily throughout the quiet room, 

“You can use the pocket multi-tool in case you’re in a situation that you can’t solve with weapons or punches. Getting out of binds, cutting wires, making kindling, whatever. Always good to have just in case.” 

Jay’s leg seemed numb enough, the boy hardly moving when the man carefully touched the bloody flesh. Though, that could’ve also been from the blood loss and exhaustion. Even so, Jay pushed himself to stay awake enough to watch the man. He took the needle and thread from Zane and began to carefully stitch the wound. Jay turned away, occasionally looking at Zane past the man’s shoulder before looking at the man's face - anything to avoid looking over his own freckled skin getting slowly stitched together.

“First-aid kits are obvious,” The man continued, “You can’t carry an entire box, but you should carry basic necessities beyond some gauze and bandaids. Sutures and clean needles, alcohol pads, tape, dressings, tweezers, slings, flashlights, painkillers. There are different kinds you can get for different things, but basic supplies are good. You can use a multi-tool with them too, like the scissors.”

He was about half way through Jay’s cut, and Lloyd had to quickly look away before he could get sick from the sight. Never mind it was a bloody leg injury - it was a leg injury on his friend . It’s only natural for him to get queasy from the sight alone. 

“And food and water.” The man noted with a hum.

On the bed, Nya cocked a brow at the man as she watched unflinching, “Food? Seriously?” 

Was Nya actually interested or trying to find some fault in the man's logic? Because Lloyd had been paying rapt attention, and he found there’s a lot about what he’s saying that’s sound… except for the food part.

The man offered a quick glance her way before continuing his work, large hands working surprisingly delicately, even with the audience and blood-covered plastic on his hands.

“You’d be surprised how often you can end up stranded somewhere,” He said with a hollow chuckle, “A cave-in, under a building, a jungle - hell, even a hostage situation. The least you can do is make sure you don’t starve or poison yourself while you wait for rescue or try to rescue yourselves. Even a protein bar is better than nothing. Carrying water is pretty obvious. Dehydration is a bastard and worse than hunger if you’re not careful. Trust me.” 

The group stared wide eyed at the stranger when he finished speaking, no longer watching him work but trying to understand anything he just said. What world did the guy go through to have to think about that? Sure, it’s solid advice and definitely something he and the others are going to work on given how often the city experiences structural damage and attacks, but still. Lloyd wondered what the man went through.

Would he tell them? Did it have to do with the scars that wrapped around his arms in cracked lines, occasionally broken apart by long-healed cuts and burns? 

Even with these thoughts running through his head, reflected in his teammates, Lloyd noticed when Kai lightly scoffed, 

“Great advice and all, but I’m pretty sure we can handle ourselves.” He said, eyes burning with a protective, or rather defensive, spark. 

Carefully tying a knot to Jay’s sutures, the man bore dark eyes into the red ninja, gaze serious and admonishing. 

“You say that like those things aren’t ever going to happen.” He said, moving aside enough for Zane to cut the excess thread from Jay’s leg, “But I can tell you for a fact that life doesn’t always go as expected. Sometimes the universe will do almost everything it can to make things worse, so you have to be ready to fight back.” 

“So? We’re ninja. We have mechs. We have training. Pretty sure we can handle things fine without you lecturing.” Nya added to her brother, arms crossed and eyes narrowed. 

The man didn’t look phased, simply moving on to start wrapping Jay’s leg in clean dressings. 

“What if Blue was shot?” He asked, not sparing the teens a glance when they tensed at the notion, “What if he got stabbed? Bleeding out on the concrete or with so many injuries he couldn’t move? You saying you would’ve been able to carry him back here? Make sure he wouldn’t bleed out while you wait for an ambulance? 

“What about a civilian? What if you found someone in such a critical condition you wouldn’t be able to move them anywhere without making it worse? Or you got caught by Garmadon’s men and had your weapons taken while dealing with a bleeding leg? What about if you got trapped under a building and had to wait to be dug out? Cleaning operations can take hours to days, and that can be deadly if you’re in bad enough conditions. Even something as simple as a concussion can be fatal in the right circumstances.”

Slowly, he turned to the room at large, what could be seen of his expression pulled into a stern, almost glaring look as he spoke.

“Mechs can fail. Plans can fail. Just because you can fight and call yourselves ninja, doesn’t mean you’re invincible. Bones break, metal bends. If you can’t accept the fact that there are things you’re not going to be able to solve with fists, that there are things you need to learn from others, then you shouldn’t be allowed on the field.” The man states, ripping thin plastic gloves as he yanked them off and into a nearby trash can, “You’d be a bigger risk to others than any help.”

All the while, the team were silent, staring at him almost wide eyed. 

And all Lloyd could do in response was remain silent, hands fisted at his side as he looked down in shame.

The man wasn’t wrong. Even Lloyd could admit there were times they got cocky. Hell, it’s partly why they’ve been slacking in their spinjitzu training with Master Wu. They have their mechs, their weapons, but that clearly doesn’t mean anything in comparison to whatever experience the stranger had. Just earlier tonight, Lloyd thought himself nearly invincible wearing his gi. He still did, in the way he was stronger and more confident than he was at Lloyd. And even then, he was still lacking. 

Sure they got injured, but it usually wasn’t anything they couldn’t handle. Sure, any stitches they gave themselves were a bit messy and left scars (unless Zane was doing them), but they never really bothered to actually think about the kind of situations the man spoke of.

Of course, Lloyd thought about them before - late night episodes of him staring at his ceiling while his mind came up with terrible after terrible situations they could meet, as ninja and not. But usually, he distracted himself with the fact that they were ninja . That they were chosen and so there wasn’t anything they couldn’t handle as a team. 

And then the stranger pointed out the things they lacked. The foresight to keep themselves at least prepared for anything. Better to have something than to not, right?  So why didn’t Lloyd think so?

Why didn’t Lloyd do more than help his team build mechs and train and act as the leader in a fight? Because they were at this for a year? Because the battles they fought in with Garmadon were almost repetitive they almost always knew what to expect? How to fight back?

Just tonight, they were almost taken out by a bunch of bikers because their fastest runner was down, and they couldn’t exactly give more treatment than a tight bandage around the injury and hoping that’d be enough ‘til later. 

Chancing a glance to the others, Lloyd could see similar thoughts running through his friend’s heads. Even with the masks, he knew what to read to get some insight into their thoughts. The way Cole sat still with a furrowed brow compared to Jay fidgeting with the other’s fingers, shifting slightly in his seat on the bed. How Kai tightened his grip on his own arms as he glared at the floor with defeated but stubborn shoulders. Nya glaring to the floor also while fidgeting with a ninja star pulled from her belt, gloved fingers feeling along the polished edges. Zane was moving almost robotically, packing away the first aid kit and generally keeping himself busy.

As if noticing all of this himself, which he probably did, the man deeply sighed before standing to his full height, his form almost towering over the others as he looked around the room.

“Look,” He began, the teens almost immediately snapping their gazes at the man, “I’m not telling you to suddenly be paranoid and walk around expecting the apocalypse, but just keep in mind the fact that this job can get dangerous. You have a responsibility not just to others, but to yourselves. The least you can do is make sure you have some tools ready to use in case you ever need them. Be smarter than I was when I started.” 

“When did you start?” Jay suddenly asked, blue eyes looking up at the man standing beside him. It was nice seeing him with more than a pained look, but they were definitely going to get him to eat and drink something later. Maybe a pizza. “You’re a ninja, right?” 

The man looked at him, gaze stern and thinking before turning fond, his posture softening as he sat back down on the stool. Leave Jay to distract and brighten the mood even with his leg barely stitched back together not even a minute ago.

“Yep. Have been since I was…15?” He asked, tilting his head as he tried to remember, “Yeah. 15.”

“How long have you been 15?” Kai snarked. It wasn’t so unbelievable for the man to have been a ninja since his teens considering they themselves were, but it was still hard to imagine it being the case for someone else.

The man tilted his head with a small hum, arms crossed after putting his black gloves back on - as if more for comfort than practicality.

“13 years?” 

The group stared at him, some with wide eyes, some with (lighter) suspicion. Eventually, Kai snickered from where he still leaned against a wall, 

“Wow, you’re old.” 

“I’m not that old!” The man was quick to defend, but his eyes danced with a playfulness. Lloyd felt himself (and noticed the others) losing some of their tension.

“No, that’s old. You’re practically a grandpa now. Are you bald under that hood?” Cole added casually, no doubt smirking beneath his mask. 

Around the room, chuckles and snickers bounced around the space while the man playfully huffed, pretending to look put-upon.

“Wow. Kids these days. It’s like you don’t know how to respect your elders.” 

With the mood lighter, the team slowly allowed themselves to relax the slightest bit. Enough to enjoy the moment Jay’s distraction brought them. Though, Lloyd doubted the stranger fell for the change of topic as he did just go along with it.

Jumping on the chance to ask questions, moving to sit on the other empty space by Jay’s feet, Zane leaned toward the stranger with burning curiosity.

“How did you do that move before? When you stopped the robbers and broke the ground. You said you used powers, but what powers are they? How do you have them? Did you learn them? Were you born with them? Where are you from? Are you human?” 

Bombarded by the teens rapid-fire questions, the man raised his hands as if in surrender, trying to ease the white ninja enough to actually get a word in. He didn’t seem bothered, thankfully. Only pleasantly surprised and fond. 

“Well,” He began, dragging the word playfully, “Yes, I’m a human. And my powers are… I was born with them. Consider the rest a ninja secret.”

The group visibly deflated at that.

It’d be a huge asset if any of them could learn how to do it too. Garmadon attacks would become a cake-walk. And if not, well, they were cool. Really cool. 

Suddenly, after no doubt pouting, Jay perked up and looked at the man with sparkling blue eyes, 

“Wait! We’re ninjas! So we can know this secret, right?” He asked, practically vibrating in place.

The man chuckled, shaking his head, “You’ll learn when you’re ready to.” 

The man shifted so he could lean one of his arms on his legs, head resting on a closed fist as he thought. 

“As for where I’m from… That’s something I think should be discussed more with your sensei.” He answered, glancing at Lloyd in particular. As if he knew Lloyd was closer to their mentor than the rest of the team. 

The group whined and groaned, but didn’t press further. They’d get their answers when Wu eventually showed up. Until then, they are going to ask as many questions as they can. He did promise to answer them when he finished treating Jay - and he did.

Back and forth, they asked question after question, and the man was either kind enough to give them direct answers, or hesitated before eventually answering something frustratingly vague.

If he didn’t think they were kids before, he definitely did now with how they asked question after question. 

“Where are you from?” 

“Ninjago.” 

“Who taught you?” 

“My sensei.”

“Who’s your sensei?”

“My mentor.” 

“How heavy is your hammer?”

“Don’t know. Heavy.” 

“Are you strong?”

“I have super strength, so yes.”

“How much can you lift?”

“Honestly? I don’t know. But I did hold up a cave from crushing me and my friends once.”

“Who are your friends?” 

“My family.” 

“Can all ninja get super strength?”

“In a way. But not like mine.” 

“What’s your favourite food?”

“Triple layered chocolate ganache cake with chocolate drip.” 

“Why are you in the city?”

“I just am.”

“Why are you helping us?”

“Why not?” 

“Are you a bad guy?”

“I don’t think so.” 

“What are your pronouns?”

“He/him.” 

“Are you single?”

“No.”

“What’s your favourite colour?” 

“Orange.”

“But you’re wearing mostly black.”

“Yep.”

“Have we met before?”

The stranger paused, staring at Lloyd for a moment before looking away.

“...No…” He lied obviously, shoulders hunched slightly and voice tight, “Not really.” 

Kai narrowed his gaze, protectiveness returning, “What does that mean?” 

The man didn’t answer right away like he did the others, hesitating on his words.

“It means that I’ve seen you around, and we’ve run past each other a few times. I never said anything though for… reasons.” He explained, a bit stiffly, “Next question.” 

The group were silent, thinking up a question to ask while the stranger waited patiently. 

“What’s your name?” Lloyd asked, head tilted. 

“What’s your’s?” 

“...Touche.” 

He could see the man’s eyes dance with mischief, casually looking at his glove and picking dirt off his pants. 

Before they could continue their back and forth, however, the door to the med bay smoothly creaked open, Zane wincing from the noise as it did. They needed to get that fixed…

Stepping into the room, staff tapping lightly on the ground as he took silent steps was Master Wu, his wide straw hat on his head as usual, and gold eyes scanning over the room. Lloyd never really saw the family resemblance with him. His uncle looked too old to be able to teach ninjutsu, and possibly way too old to be considered his uncle. Granted, his dad was a crazy demon creature with four arms, so was there ever any resemblance? How old were either of them anyway? Wu mentioned something about the serpentine wars, but that was, what, decades? Centuries ago? He should probably do his history homework.

Lloyd was brought out of his mental debate when Wu looked directly at the stranger, a flash of surprise quickly overwritten by intrigue. Still, he didn’t relax completely. They weren’t exactly supposed to bring random strangers back to their base. It’d defeat the whole ‘secret-ninja-force-identity’ thing they had going on. 

“Who is this?” He asked, wiry fingers brushing through his long beard. 

“Don’t know,” Nya answered, arms crossed and still staring at the man sat by Jay, “He won’t tell us.” 

Master Wu hummed, looking at the man as though expectant and amused, eyes crinkled with crows feet and mouth quirked into a smile behind his beard. But looking at the man, Lloyd saw a complete change in him.

He sat stiffly now, body tensed and eyes wide in his mask. He was completely frozen in place, Lloyd wasn’t even sure if he was breathing with how still he was, eyes trained solely on the old man in white robes by the door. 

Around the room, everyone (save Wu) looked at the man strangely. Up until now, he was relaxed. Playful. But having their master here suddenly had him freezing like a child caught in trouble? 

Unbothered by his reaction, Wu moved over until he was in front of the man, the masked figure staring up at him from his seat, not noticing how Zane had stepped away and around the bed to join his friends in watching, confused. 

Wu continued to smile warmly down at the man. 

“I assume you do not wish to tell us your name yet?” He asked kindly - knowingly. What did he know that they couldn’t pick up themselves? 

The man flinched slightly, as if suddenly breaking out of his stupor to gasp a short breath of air. His body gave a shiver Lloyd and his team could notice almost from a mile away, and the teen just barely noticed the glassy look in the man's eyes. 

His voice shook when he responded, a quiet croak as though afraid of saying more, “Kinda…”

Wu only hummed, brushing idly through his beard, contemplatively. Eventually, his uncle nodded before turning to the room, resting a hand on his shoulder and largely ignoring the full body flinch the man gave in favour of looking at his students. Everyone could see how the man relaxed, leaning into their teacher’s hand. 

“I shall take our new friend here to the bounty for some adult talk. In the meantime, why don’t you all get ready for bed? I’m sure your parents would appreciate a notification if you plan on staying the night.” Wu more ordered than suggested, but his tone was gentle enough that no one rolled their eyes or argued.

When Lloyd and his team nodded and muttered their agreements, Wu turned to the stranger with a comforting gaze, offering a light pat to his shoulder before making his way to the door expectantly.

“If you would follow me, please.” He said, already making his way out of the room with a hum.

Quickly, as if forgetting about the others in the room, the man followed hot on his tail. All the while the team of young ninjas stared at the open doorway, all sorts confused. 

Eventually, Nya asked loudly, “What was that ?” 

And honestly? Lloyd had no idea. 

What he did know was that he had to give his mum a call before she panicked and formed a search party. 

Notes:

Cole - master of half truths and talking circles.
The team - very frustrated and confused.

Hope you enjoyed! Getting a bit closer to angst territory which is always fun >:D

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 7: An Old Friend

Summary:

Wu brings Cole to the Destiny's Bounty for some tea.

Notes:

A shortie but a goodie. Just felt it had a good natural point to end the chapter. :)

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

(31.07.24 - did a change with the serpentine in editing)

<3

He wanted to talk to Wu. He had been wanting to find and talk to the old man since he arrived in this place. Even longer if you count the fact he wanted to debrief him on the solo mission he was originally returning from.

So why were his hands sweating, stress dialling to a hundred? He should be calm. Calm and strong like the earth is. Put together. Especially now that he was finally talking to someone who he hopes can help him.

…But what if he can’t? 

It’s already clear the ninja here, young as they are, haven’t unlocked their true potentials or even begun to access their powers besides knowing their call signs - so what if Wu couldn’t actually help him? What if this is all for nothing and he’s wasting the man's time - time he could be using on focusing on his students? 

Maybe he’s just… blowing things out of proportion? That is, he could probably find his own way back if he just tried harder. Maybe spread out and look outside the city if he couldn’t find any leads here. 

…But where? He didn’t know this place - this…realm? World? Dimension? And it was clear everything he knew was slightly different - like the serpentine having never been sealed away and happily living in a still existing city of Ouroborus in the desert. And even his impression of Garmadon here was incredibly different from the Garmadon he knew. 

Nonetheless, that was all from just-- just looking online. Maybe he should just hike up his figurative skirt and look for his answers instead of wasting his-- the ninja’s mentor’s time.

Sure, Wu could help point him in the right direction, but it’s on him to find his own way back. It was his fault he got stuck here in the first place. He’s sure his team is trying to find a way to get him back home too, so maybe if he just worked harder, stopped being so incompetent, he could get home sooner.

“Watch your step,” Wu guided, his voice - less raspy and calm and so different from what he qas used to - snapped him out of his head in time for Cole to avoid slipping between the boat and the pier. 

The boat that is the Destiny's Bounty - a ship with its tall painted masts and old wood that felt like home. Except, it’s not the same. The masts are different, like traditional masts and not the set of cloth wings he learned to recognise. There weren’t any signs he knew to recognise his Bounty back home - no scorch marks from whenever Kai and Jay trained on the deck. No dents in the wood from Zane’s shurikens and arrows. And there certainly wasn’t anything of the first ship, a plank of wood saved from the original they painted and drew on and hung on the wall as a reminder of how far they and the beloved ship came.

“Come with me,” Wu said, drawing Cole’s attention from his obvious staring to lead him through a wooden door and down a small set of stairs. 

Cole didn’t question him as he followed the elder, walking past a small (unfamiliar) kitchen and past unmarked doors and rooms until they were eventually sequestered into a small room. The walls were lined with shelves overflowing with books and scrolls and sheets of paper. Various objects acted almost like paper weights or bookends - objects he recognised. A sacred flute poked out where it was buried under scrolls; a fang blade sat exposed on a high shelf atop some books; a blue crystal that was snug between books like a bookend. He never remembered seeing so many artefacts and objects in a room that wasn’t a vault. Then again, this wasn’t his master Wu… 

While he remained standing in the doorway, Wu had strode inside and around the cluttered table, maps and scrolls and open books pushed aside to give enough space for the elder to set a pair of cups on the surface, pulling a steaming pot from somewhere. 

“Tea?” He asked, already pouring a cup and motioning for Cole to step further into the room.

Cole, though hesitant, rolled his shoulders in hopes of gaining back some confidence and stepped further inside. Wu didn’t say anything, simply gesturing for him to take a seat on a stool he pulled out from beneath the table. Cole did, hoping the creaking wood would be able to keep hold of his weight as he took the steaming cup, just holding it and relishing in the warmth seeping through his gloves. 

Wu pulled out a second stool and took a seat, silent besides giving a pleasant hum as he drank his tea. Meanwhile, Cole sat still, not moving to lift his hood or take a sip, just waiting for him to say something. 

He was going to say something, right?

Cole knew he knew something. He saw when Wu first laid eyes on him and then brought him into the Bounty. Unless it was just to make sure he wasn’t a threat? Maybe he didn’t know who he was - a strong possibility - and was just… what did Jay say sometimes? ‘Vibe check’ him? Hopefully it wasn’t as physical as Jay sometimes led him to believe. 

“Tea is best enjoyed when you actually drink it. Perhaps removing that mask of yours would help in your predicament.” Wu said, tone playful as he glanced at the man adjacent to him. 

Cole stiffened for a moment, a debate of whether or not he should or should not show his face to the man running through his head in a manner of seconds. 

Not that it mattered though, as his hands moved on their own, beginning to lift the fabric sat around his face. Cole caught himself, stilling in his movements as he took heavy breaths. 

This would be fine, right? Wu’s not going to immediately accuse him of being a threat or doppelganger or something, right? 

Glancing to the elder, Wu gave - what he hoped was - an encouraging look, hands neatly folded atop each other as he waited. 

With a final breath, summoning as much confidence as he could (funny, considering the things he’s gone through, and simply removing his mask is what’s making him hesitate?) Cole slowly removed his hood and sat in his lap. Black hair, mussed up and tangled from being trapped under the hood with strands stuck to his skin from sweat, spilled over his face, some falling out of the small bun he put it in earlier. He felt the cool air of the room hit his face, contrasting the light and warm wafts of scented steam flowing from the tea cup he had yet to drink from. All the while, Cole resolutely kept his gaze on the wood of the table, noticing how the only stains remaining on the wood were a few faded rings and smears of ink. 

Stiff hands wrung the hood in his lap as he waited for something to happen. For Wu to say something. 

He eventually did, but the words hit him harder than he could’ve ever anticipated. 

“You look like your mother.” 

Cole’s eyes snapped up to stare at the elder, wide and glassy as his breath hitched painfully in his chest. All the while, Wu just gave him a warm smile - a smile he finally recognised. It was the kind of smile his mentor gave whenever things were particularly hard. The kind of look he gave whenever Cole had a rare moment of breaking down in front of the man. The look he gave when Cole first moved to the monastery and couldn’t sleep and opened up to the man for the first time. 

It was a look he gave when he wanted to show just how much he sympathised and empathised with his students. To show that it was okay for him to be vulnerable. That he was there .

Something Cole hadn’t felt in the past 3 weeks. Maybe even longer, but he didn’t want to think about it. 

Swallowing through a lump in his throat, Cole gave a wet laugh, “I do?” 

Wu hummed, fingers combing through his beard.

“You do. I recognise her features anywhere. You have her eyes. Her ears. And perhaps even more importantly, you have her spirit. Her compassion. I may not know you all that well, but I recognise an old friend anywhere.” The man said, eyes fond and voice steady. 

Politely, he ignored the wet sniffle Cole gave, quickly wiping away any tears that may have formed before they could spill down dark cheeks. 

“I think you might be talking about someone else.” He said forlornly. Though he really wanted it to be true. 

He knew how many similarities he had with his father - his nose, his hair, his skin, his stubbornness and pride. And sure, he was told about a few things he shared with his mother - her strength, her power, her sense of justice. But sometimes it didn’t feel like enough. Like he wasn’t living up to her legacy enough… 

Wu shook his head, “Unless you speak of a third master of earth that somehow exists, I am afraid you are the one mistaken.” 

Again, Cole felt himself get floored by the statement. Just, for different reasons.

“Wha--you-- huh? Third? ” He stuttered, sounds coming out but words failing to form coherent sentences.

Wu chuckled, amused and perhaps even more relaxed than Cole ever recalled the man being as he took another sip of his tea. 

“Oh, it was years ago,” He began, reaching for the tea pot when he realised his cup was disappointedly empty, “A second master of earth, your mother, I believe, fell from the sky and into this realm. It was clear she came from somewhere beyond our reaches. She possessed enough differences as a person and as an elemental master for anyone to know she was a different person. Even her spinjitzu was one I had never seen before.” 

Carefully, he poured into his cup, second handedly reminding Cole to take a sip from his own. The tea had grown lukewarm by now, but it still brought warmth back into his chest as his shoulders relaxed slightly. Even so, he didn’t keep his eyes off the elder, completely enraptured and pulled into the story.

A story about his - his - mother.

“We crossed paths for a time,” Wu continued, “But eventually, Lilly had gone and searched for her own way home. Seeing you here, I can only believe that such events have occurred again.” 

Hesitantly, Cole spoke again, a question on his tongue and the need to be made sure pushing him forward, 

“And you’re sure it was my mother and not-- not your students?”

“Your mother spoke of a tale about liberating munce and geckles from an evil dragon within the mountains of Shintaro. An event that had not happened to my student’s mother until long after.” Wu responded confidently. 

Cole was struck silent, the world around him forgotten as his mind somehow moved a mile a minute, yet froze at the same time. 

His mother, his mother , had been here. Had fallen into this realm before. And had managed to find a way home.

“Do you--” Cole began, licking cracked lips. He quickly took another sip of his tea - a deeper gulp, largely to soothe his own nerves, “Do you know how she did it? I mean, this world is great and all but--”

“But it is not home.” Wu finished for him, all manners knowing and assuring.

Cole nodded.

“Yeah.” 

It wasn’t home. It wasn’t his ninjago city. This wasn’t his master. The ninja weren’t his team. His family and lovers. 

If what Wu said was true - that an elemental master from his realm (please his realm and not some third one he doesn’t know about) had fallen here and returned home, then there was a way for him too, right? There had to be, else Cole literally would not be here in the first place. 

Unfortunately, his hopes were dashed - crushed and smothered before it had the chance to breathe life.

“Unfortunately, I do not know how she managed it. I had not even known she managed to succeed until today.” Wu admitted, hat tipped down to shadow part of his face in regret. 

Cole deflated in his seat, hopeful smile feeling hollow and empty as it pulled down into a frown. The feeling of a cold, chilling hand crawling up his spine and squeezing in his chest, crushing his heart without sympathy while his eyes gazed blankly. It was like he was a ghost again, his senses dialled down so much he almost couldn't feel anything anymore. All while the world around him kept moving, not slowing down enough for him to even think about catching up.

With his silence, Wu continued, looking back up and to the younger man sitting at his table, “But now that we know she succeeded, I should be able to help you.”

Slightly, barely, a small match of hope lit up in his chest again, “How can you know?” 

“There are many things about this world that have yet to be discovered, and many more that have yet to be written down.” Wu stated matter-of-factly, pouring more warm tea into Cole’s half-empty cup, “If your mother was able to find her way home, then we can find yours. I may not know how long that may take, but I trust that we’ll be able to find a way. And I’m sure your team is working hard on their own trying to get you home too.” 

At that, Cole let that hope ignite brighter - something into a small flame of a candle, ready to grow brighter. Wu was right, he knew now. There was a way for him home, and his team is undoubtedly working to try and find him.

After all, if they thought he was still on a mission, then surely they’d have noticed how long it’s been. Cole’s never been away on a mission for longer than a month - at least not without some warning or update from him.

Cole brought the warm cup to his lips, enjoying the way the steam rose and chased away the cold he felt in his face and settled his nerves with its scent. It was vaguely floral - relaxing. 

“Thank you.” He whispered.

Still, Wu heard him loud and clear and turned to his own drink.

“If we are to find you your way home,” Wu began, “Perhaps it would be best to start from the beginning. Tell me, how did you arrive here?” 

Cole took another sip of his drink, trying to organise through jumbled thoughts and memories. He had hit his head when he first fell into this world. And right now, he really hoped that sudden concussion wasn’t enough to make his memories more confusing than they already are.

“If I’m gonna be honest,” Cole said, setting his cup aside and looking at his hands, phantom sensations of what happened making goosebumps ride up his arms, “I’m not really sure myself…”

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed! The next chapter is in the works so feel free to look forward to learning about what happened to Cole! :D
I personally love writing about Lilly. She is an icon and want more excuses to talk about her and make Cole happy-cry!

Stuff/References on Wu's shelves:
Sacred flute - used against serpentine and great devourer
Fang blade - used to release the great devourer
Crystal - the crystal or a similar one used in the staff of elements (personal head canon that multiples of these exist and Wu just has one)

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 8: Mocking Colours

Summary:

Cole is telling Wu what happened that he ended up in this world. And it's just as confusing to him as it is to the old man.

Notes:

I had… perhaps a bit too much fun writing this chapter Lmao
Probably the longest I wrote for this fic so far? I had more planned, but once again, it had a nice and smooth ending, so enjoy while I write the next update ^^

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

“Are those new earrings?” Cole asked, still shuffling in place. 

The bed he was given was uncomfortable to lay in, despite his own exhaustion. His feet hung off the edge, the blanket was thin against the cool air, and the mattress felt more like a block of wood than something he could be comfortable in. He didn’t dare voice it though. Not when the locals were generous enough to let him use the room for the night.

In the screen of his phone, the brightness making his eyes sting slightly in the dark, Cole smiled as Zane reached for the pair of earrings they wore, Kai and Jay on either side of him. Nya, Pixal, Lloyd, and Wu had left the X-Cave earlier to give the men their privacy. Though, he was sure they just didn’t want to know what kind of conversation would occur after a month of radio silence from the master of earth. 

“They are,” Zane affirmed, glancing slightly to Kai as he draped himself over the back of the chair, “Kai was insistent on buying something for each of us. A ‘pre-anniversary gift’.” The nindroid explained. 

“Can you blame me? I saw them and had to get them.” Kai said with a playful pout, finger poking lightly at the dangling pearls on his boyfriend. Cole will be the first to admit the jewellery suited the nindroid, oddly-shaped pearls dangling off blue and white stones from his ears, “‘Sides, you’ve been wearing them non-stop, so I don’t know why you're complaining.” 

“Well maybe it's because we want to have enough savings to afford that fancy restaurant we were planning to go to.” Jay butted in, a teasing lilt to his voice as he looked at the red ninja with a cocked brow. 

“You say while wearing yours too.” 

Jay held his hands up in mock surrender, tongue stuck out in a childish retort. His own gift is happily on display to the camera. It was a thin metal cord with differently coloured and shaped charms around his wrist, small pieces catching the light of the X-Cave and almost making it shine against his cloth wrappings. 

“What about you Kai? You got yourself something too, right?” Cole asked, shifting again so he sat against the headboard instead of lying down. He had a feeling he wasn’t going to be sleeping any time soon.

At that, Kai proudly showed his hand to the camera, a ring on his index finger pushed closer for Cole to see. It was a small gold band with inlaid stones. Nothing boisterous or over the top, but proudly displaying each of their colours on the material. Kai always was the sentimental type. 

“Wow. Who knew Kai actually had taste.” Cole teased, chuckling with Zane and Jay while Kai huffed, hands on his hips. 

“At least one of us does.” He sassed, though the smile on his face hardly diminished. 

“You saying I don’t have taste?” 

“I’m saying that when it comes to jewellery, I’m better than you.” Kai stated, smug while Jay lightly slapped his arm.

“Uhm! Rude!”

“Loves, please.” Zane sighed goodnaturedly. 

Cole laughed. And how could he not? He had gone a month without this, and to say he was starved of his lovers was an understatement. 

What was meant to be a week-long mission turned to two, and then three. And before anyone realised, a whole month passed by before Cole was finally able to sit down and get on a call with them. It was a general rule that, when it came to solo missions, lengthy conversations were saved until after. Sure, quick texts to check they’re alive and maybe a necessary pep-talk was fine, but those were generally something quick. Not nearly enough time for Cole to properly appreciate his boyfriends chatting and smiling through the screen of his phone without worry of being distracted on a mission. 

Suddenly, catching Cole smiling dopily at his screen with the brightness high so he could capture every detail in the dark of his room, Kai pointed at him with a determined look.

“And don’t think I forgot about you Cole.” He smirks. 

Cole blinked in surprise for a moment, “You got me something?”

Kai scoffed, arms crossing as he looked at him with an almost deadpan expression.

“Well, duh! If I’m getting pre-anniversary gifts for my boyfriends, I’m getting one for you too! I’d never forget you like that.” He stated as he glanced at their boyfriends, “Consider it motivation to get home faster.”

“That, and a few other things.” Jay cheekily added in, sitting on the arm of Zane’s seat. 

At that, Cole raised a brow in light confusion and greater curiosity.

“‘Other things’?” He repeated, head tilting slightly and making his hair fall over his eyes. He brushed his bangs back, muttering about needing a haircut while his lovers stared, dare he say, hungrily through the camera.

Playfully, almost casually, Zane leaned back and laid a titanium hand on the thigh of Jay’s leg, the ginger squirming lightly. At the same time, Kai reached a hand down to lightly pull at the collar of Zane’s gi, revealing the shiny collarbone and seams of metal underneath.

“We have quite a few plans waiting to be enacted upon your arrival, Cole.” Zane declared as they tilted their head slightly, humming as Kai laid a warm hand over the white ninja’s neck. Cole felt his cheeks burn as he watched, slightly dumbfounded as he was enraptured. 

“We missed you, Pebble.” Kai uttered, loud enough for the mic to pick up and practically cooed at the black ninja. 

“We’re so bored without you around,” Jay added, moving so he was now sitting in Zane’s lap proper, the hand still rubbing circles on his thigh and making the blue ninja relax in his hold. Cole gulped at the sight.

“You really shouldn't keep us waiting for long, yes?” Zane asked, faux innocence in his smile and they analysed what could be seen of Cole’s figure through the screen.

In the dark of his room, Cole groaned, half annoyed and half amused. A calloused hand dragged down his face before pushing his hair out of his face again, eyes turned away to stare at the ceiling. When he turned back to his phone, he could see the smug smirks and mischievous smiles watching him, taking in the sight of dark cheeks and blown pupils.

Cole glared at the screen, though didn’t bother to smother the lop-sided smile on his face,

“You guys are the worst.” He said.

Almost immediately, his partners cackled and laughed, their voices no doubt echoing in the X-Cave as they did in Cole’s own ears. The sound was relaxing, oddly enough, making the black ninja laugh himself as he settled back into bed, though uncomfortably so. 

“I miss you.” He said, voice quiet but no doubt heard clear as day through the microphone. 

It was true. There was never a moment Cole didn’t miss them. Making him all the more eager to get home soon. Though, he knew if he tried getting back right this instant, he’d get a lecture about proper rest before any kind of warm welcome. 

Laughter trailed off into sobering giggles and warm smiles, making his chest burn in want, and his heart racing in his ears. Their expressions were soft as they looked back at him. No smug smirk from Kai or cheeky grin from Jay. Just soft expressions and loving eyes.

“We miss you too.” Zane answered, hands now moved to hold onto Kai and Jays. 

“We’ll see you soon?” Kai asked.

“Before you know it.” Cole answered back, barely stifling a yawn.

Against their own wants, Zane convinced them all to end the call with loving farewells and promises to see the other soon - mostly because the more they talked, the heavier Cole’s eyes were slowly drooping, his body slumped to the side and phone barely held steady. 

When the call ended, Cole didn’t have the energy to put his phone away, simply falling asleep in the slightly small bed. 

….. 

When Cole woke up, it wasn’t sunlight streaming in through the window or a blaring alarm from his almost dead phone rousing him from his sleep. 

Rather, it was from a strange pulling sensation, nagging in his mind and drawing him out of his dreams. In a daze, lightly stretching on the mattress, Cole fell off the bed, groaning in annoyance and embarrassment as the blanket tangled in his legs. Cole felt defeated somehow, and was tempted to just go back to sleep on the floor that was somehow more comfortable than his provided bed when that sensation returned, tugging at him like a child demanding attention and keeping him out of arm's reach of sleep.

Yawning, Cole moved to sit up, but paused when he felt the earth, hidden underneath the floorboards, shift and shake slightly under his hand.

“What?” He muttered, lifting his hand away to stare at it. 

He felt that feeling return, somehow more poignant now that he was more awake. In the dark, he looked out to where the door that led outside was. The place he was staying in was more a shed than anything - a small one room building where the bathroom was the only room walled off. He could easily walk to the kitchen from his bed if he wanted. But for some reason, he had a stronger urge to step outside.

Curiously, Cole did, getting up from the floor and opening the door. Immediately, he was hit with the much cooler night air, the moon still high up in the sky and illuminating the small farming village he was staying in. When his feet, bare and cold, took a step onto the earth outside, the feeling of needing to go somewhere grew stronger. 

Kneeling, Cole laid a gentle hand on the earth he came to know closely in the last few years, brows furrowed in mixed curiosity and confusion.

“You want me to go somewhere?” He asked aloud. He was sure if people didn’t know he was the black ninja, or even just saw him in this instant - dressed in nothing but a tank top and his boxers - they’d think he was crazy.

Almost instantly, however, the earth gave a soft rumble beneath his finger tips before moving away, as though trying to lead him somewhere. Glancing in the direction the earth moved, Cole stared at the mountain nearby. The village was on flat land with one tall mountain not too far away, the path leading up and through tall trees and wild bushes. When he first arrived, he was warned by the villagers to try and keep away from the mountain. And if he ever did go there, to always stay on the path. 

“There?” Cole muttered with a frown, that tugging sensation almost humming in affirmation in his mind. 

Cole chewed at his lip in thought. He could go back to bed and just investigate it in the morning, but whatever this was felt urgent. Like Cole had to follow where the earth was leading him now . 

With the feeling that if he tried to ignore it, it would only get stronger and possibly annoying, Cole shuffled back inside to change into his gi. He packed lightly for the trip, a change of clothes and some rations in a bag he carried. Pocketing his phone into his gi, Cole slipped out of the building, careful not to make too much noise as he followed his odd guide out of the village and to the mountain. All the while, thoughts and questions popped in his head.

Should he call home? Let him know something was up? Maybe not, since they’d no doubt be asleep by now. He could probably just call them later if it was something dangerous, or text them if it was just strange and nothing too pressing. Maybe Pixal would be awake? She often worked late into the night on whatever new invention she had cooking up in the X-Cave. And he was currently climbing the mountain he was warned to avoid, or at least stay on the path on. Should he see if she was awake and ask for a second opinion? 

But he felt that if he put off investigating any longer, then he was going to be bothered and annoyed by the earth even more.

But what exactly was it? What had the earth waking him up in the middle of the night and hiking up the mountain? Going off the path and having to carefully manoeuvre through overgrown bushes and tree roots? It had to be important if the fricking earth was nagging and tugging at him to go somewhere. 

Eventually, after almost tripping into a muddy puddle and very nearly stepping on a sleeping critter's tail, Cole stepped out of the shrubbery and into a small clearing. One side was made of a steep cliff-face and giant cave, with stalactites and stalagmites almost forming unevenly shaped teeth at the entrance. It looked too much like a mouth, with shallow ledges on the cliff forming what could be assumed as a giant, singular eye above it.

“Okay, this is getting kinda creepy.” Cole mumbled, eyeing the stone and dark cave. 

Still, Cole moved forward, following where the earth guided him and shouldering his bag. He pulled out his flashlight this time, turning it on and using it to avoid tripping on anything as he slowly crept inside. The sound of dripping water and the occasional crying bat echoed throughout the cave, but he pressed forward, using pointed towers of stone to help him balance as he walked further inside. 

The cave stretched far and deep into the mountain, seeming almost never ending. By the time Cole thought to look back, to see how far in he was, the entrance was just a small, distant hole at the end of a long tunnel. 

Sighing, he continued forward, letting his invisible guide lead him through tunnels and forked pathways as the earth hummed all around him. Slowly, the darkness seemed to ebb away as exposed crystals and raw gemstones emitted a soft glow. What started out as specks of the stones catching Cole’s eye grew to large clusters and cuts of illuminated crystals - enough that Cole turned off his flashlight and let the cave light his way.

It was beautiful, he’ll admit. The stones shone and glowed a rainbow of colours, some shifting in gradients of hues. He’d never really seen anything like it. Maybe in the caves in Shintaro, but those didn’t sparkle quite like these. Cole idly noted to come back later. Maybe collect a few of the shining stones to take home. He was sure the others would like it. 

Pixal and Zane would definitely try to investigate what it is, maybe even pull Wu into it if they turned out to be something mystical in nature. Lloyd would probably set it on a window sill to let the sunlight catch in the stones. Nya might do the same. Or maybe install it somewhere. He remembered her talking about making some kind of water fountain and wanting to include something eye-catching to it - mostly to impress Pixal than anything. Kai might try and turn it into something they could use, like jewellery or inlay it on decorative weapons. And Jay, well, he was sure it would find a special place on his shelf of knick-knacks, along with almost everything else anyone had gifted him over the years. Maybe send a few shards home to his parents at the junkyard. 

Yeah, he’ll come back for some samples later. If it weren’t for the urgency of the situation, or the feeling of it at least, he was sure he’d enjoy the space. Maybe bring the others down here themselves just to admire the beauty of the earth. 

Though, that is to say if he manages to find his way out of the mountain after. Hopefully he would. 

Speaking of urgency, the feeling of needing to keep moving seemed to both grow and dim at the same time. As though whatever he was about to find was indeed important, urgent, but the relief that Cole getting close had the earth itself relaxing. 

“Just what is the problem?” Cole asked aloud, a gloved hand tracing along the wall as he walked, “It better not be another evil sorcerer or skull again. Or some path to the Underworld. First master, we do not need a repeat of any of that.” 

The earth didn’t respond - at least not verbally. It just hummed under his feet and fingers, continuing to tug him forward and further into the cave systems. He didn’t know what to make of it. It all felt… off. Like something about the earth was different here. Different to what Cole knew about the earth in Ninjago anyways. 

Eventually, Cole got his answer. 

The crystals and exposed geodes had grown in size in number until Cole could make out the walls and floor of the original cave, the stone and dirt overpowered by the precious stones. It had gotten to the point Cole had to carefully climb over and under large cuts of gemstones to continue forward. And all the while, since having to put his rock climbing skills to use, Cole felt something off immediately . 

It was small at first. Something Cole thought was just the figment of his imagination from how late and tired he was. The thought of a shadow coming in and out of the peripheries of his vision. The sound of small stones tumbling and falling over through the tunnels. What he thought was his own reflection mistaken for a shadowed blur through crystals and translucent stones. 

But as he moved forward, he didn’t think it was his imagination anymore. Not when he saw something dart forward, almost crawling over the walls of the cave and out of sight. Faster than Cole could make out in the illuminated cave. 

“Guess what I said before was just wishful thinking, huh…” Cole grunted, yanking his bag out from under the stone and further forward. If he ended up stranded in the cave, he was not doing it without food. Water, he was somewhat confident in eventually finding when he saw dripping stalactites earlier, but food? Cole may be the earth ninja, but he wasn’t going to eat actual dirt anytime soon. He already knew it wasn’t tasty.

Soon enough, Cole’s careful climbing adventures reached its end as he moved down the tunnel and toward something almost blindingly bright. At first, he thought it might’ve been a way out of the mountain. Like a hidden grotto or something. 

But what he saw quickly corrected his judgments. The room wasn’t any open space or grotto. It was like the rest of the cave, an underground room covered in glowing and colourful gemstones, though the floor was largely empty, rough but flat stone with the occasional stone. Large clusters hung on the ceiling like lights, making it hard even for him to know what colour anything was when they changed every second. What caught his eye, however, was the large wall made of one solid crystal stone. 

It reminded him of the mirror in his fathers dance studio, reflecting the rest of the room. And unlike all the others he saw, this stone wasn’t glowing and changing colours as much as it was just refracting and reflecting everything else.

“Woah…” Cole gasped, dropping his bag on the floor and approaching the wall. It stretched across the space, as if this was dug out and left polished and shining. 

His reflection stared back at him, an awed expression captured in the stone.

“This is what you wanted to show me?” Cole asked aloud. That rumble of the earth, soft but noticeable to him returned, as though in response.

This was what was so urgent he couldn’t even be allowed to sleep? Sure, it was beautiful, shining all around him as it did. But what was so dangerous the earth wouldn’t let him wait until morning? 

Suddenly, the reflection seemed to shift, the image changing in a swirl of colours, reminding him the way watercolour would bleed and spread and blot the paper he’d use. The black ninja’s jaw dropped in shock and awe as he watched. 

What was first the reflection of himself was now him but younger - young enough that he wore the small striped jacket he had when he was a child, and his black hair cut shorter than he ever would today. He - younger him - was smiling, laughing even, moving around in spinning circles as though dancing. Before he had time to process that the reflection was moving like a film, walking forward as though from the shadows came a pair of people, one of them scooping little Cole up and twirling him around. 

Cole’s breath hitched when he saw his parents, his mother and father, smiling brightly and laughing silently in the stone. She looked as Cole remembered her being before the worst of her illness took her from him. Her hair pulled into a bun, and wearing a pink kimono. The colour never really suited her, but she loved wearing it - the dress chosen by Cole when he was really young and they went shopping together. And his father - his father looked younger, no cane in sight and a proud smile on his face as Lilly held Cole in her arms. He looked happy, the haunting guilt and grief gone from his eyes. 

Cole felt tears jump to his eyes, blurring his vision as he reached a hand out to the reflection. Before his fingers could touch the stone however, the image changed again, colours bleeding into each other and taking the image of his mother away. He almost didn’t want it to. Wanted it to stay. It had been so long since he saw his mother in any way that wasn’t old photographs and drawings. 

But the image changed against his quiet wishes into something that returned that warmth to his chest, a wry chuckle pulled out of his person as he wiped tears from his eyes. The scene was different, as were the actors. It was still him, but a bit older - around the time Cole first began living at the monastery. He knew that much by the gi he wore, and the people around him. Before Zane learned he was a nindroid, when Jay didn’t let his hair be as curly as it wanted to be, when Kai didn’t have as many scars, and before Nya became the ninja she is. They all sat outside, enjoying the weather instead of training, golden weapons put lazily aside as they talked and enjoyed each other's company. 

Watching from an outside perspective, Cole laughed at himself - at his obliviousness. He was a bit more thick headed than the others, for multiple reasons. And it was more evident in the scene played in the crystal. The way Cole let Jay try to practise braiding his hair that Cole only really began to grow out - back when Cole hardly let anyone touch it. Kai was talking to a slightly confused Zane before the pair let out what he imagined to be boisterous laughter. All the while Nya was tinkering as always, blowing the hair of her bob-cut out of her eyes in annoyance. It was a peaceful memory. Before they really experienced the hardships that would keep them awake at night sometimes. Before they focused on or even thought about the world possibly ending by Garmadon’s hand. Before they ever learned about the Overlord…

Those times were easy. And sure, the time they have now is incredible. Cole would never get over how he can find peace in the quiet moments with his family - meditating with Wu and Lloyd; lending the occasional hand in heavy lifting for Nya and Pixal in the X-Cave; spending evenings winding down with his partners. 

But man, he really wished he could knock some sense into his younger self and team. At least so they don’t make as many stupid mistakes - though, FSM knows they’ll find a way to be reckless and stupid despite however much they prepare themselves. 

And once again, just like before, the image in the reflection changed. It seemed to take longer this time. Cole didn’t notice the glow of the surrounding crystals dim slightly. 

He did, however, notice what the image changed into. And it was something that had Cole pausing in confusion.

It was him and his team - all of them younger, but something was… off. 

They were all dressed in civilian clothing, casual and comfortable, save for the surprising number of accessories some were wearing. He couldn’t remember Zane or even himself wearing any jewellery until, what, they were 18? 20? Certainly not as young as these reflections looked. 

The reflection where Nya didn’t have short hair and Jay seemed to be more curled into himself than Cole ever saw in the ginger. Zane was sitting with proper posture as always, Kai practically draped on his back and shoulder, looking at whatever the blond had on his phone. Cole - or younger Cole - was relaxed, nodding his head to whatever is playing through a heavily stickered pair of headphones, dressed in more black than Cole frankly remembered wearing in his teen years. Pixal - or someone who was kind of similar to the nindroid - was sat on the bed, legs hung off the edge as she leaned forward, seemingly talking to Nya across the group. She looked…  younger . Less refined. And not anything like a nindroid with dark skin and silver hair. She looked human. 

But what had him staring the most was seeing Lloyd. Not nine-year old warlord-wannabe Lloyd, but a teenage Lloyd. His hair was longer and curly, and he was wearing a matching set of green hoodie and converse. He was sat in between Pixal’s legs, but engaged with Jay in conversation. He looked closer to how he looked now, looking older than he was from tomorrow's tea, but the reflection… The reflection had something different about it.

Different in the way the group sat together, sequestered away in what looked like a well loved bedroom with unrecognisable posters and an unmade bed. Different in how they carried themselves. Different in how they looked.

And not just physically. Jay looked self conscious in a way he couldn’t possibly remember seeing him outside of the privacy of their room. Kai and Nya looked confident as always, but something about it seemed fake somehow. The same went for Zane, with how stiffly he sat and held himself with a slightly strained smile. Cole looked the most relaxed, but something in his shoulders and eyes seemed heavy and burdensome. Pixal looked fine, but something was off about her gaze, the way she had her head resting on the palm of her hand as she paid Nya her attention (nevermind the fact she looked more human than Cole could possibly ever recall. Pixal never used her hologram feature like Zane sometimes did). And Lloyd… Cole never liked the look of dark circles hanging from vibrant green eyes, and the same is said about this reflection.

It wasn’t like any of the memories Cole tried to recall being similar to this. He had memories like this, but they were of them older, the room decorated differently, and each of them carried themselves in a way that they only managed to cultivate after years of living and growing. Carried themselves with hard earned and welcomed love and joy.

Curiously, Cole reached his hand up to the crystal, clothed fingers finally touching the cold stone. Gooseflesh rippled up his exposed arms, carrying a strange wave that made his whole body shiver in surprise. 

Flinching, Cole reeled his hand back, watching the crystals around him almost dim as the image remained unchanging. 

Flexing his fingers, Cole, hesitantly but still everso curious and reckless, reached his hand out and laid it flat against the wall. Around him, the crystals and earth rumbled and hummed, gemstones shining almost brighter the longer he had his hand on the wall. 

But… something felt off about it all. The crystals shone and buzzed something that began to echo throughout the room like a song, goosebumps returning to scarred skin with a vengeance. 

And the earth… The earth seemed to panic . It rumbled and the sensation of tugging turned into a harsh pull, as though trying to wretch him away from the wall. Like this wasn’t what it had planned for him.

For whatever reason, despite having led Cole here, the earth did not want him touching the wall of gemstone. 

But when he tried to pull his hand away, the wall in front of him cracked, jagged and harsh lines breaking and rippled through the surface in every direction - angry lines cutting through each person in the reflection. Even so, the glowing stone was broken and cut, but Cole couldn’t remove his hand. No matter how hard he tugged and yanked, his hand wouldn’t pull away, as if stuck to a glue trap.

He tried punching the wall, more cracks forming and small shards cutting into his hand through the glove and falling to the floor, but nothing worked. 

“LET GO!” He shouted, tugging at his arm almost desperately. 

All around him, the room shook and rumbled like an earthquake was shaking the very mountain. As though rumbling and building up to a loud roar. But nothing fell from the ceiling save for small bits of dirt and dust. 

And suddenly, he felt something crawling on his hand. 

Staring wide eyed and in horror, he watched as the crystal wall cracked further and wider before the shards, small and varied in size, began to shift and move . Like a wave of bugs, the shards slowly began to crawl forward and over his hands, swallowing his fingers and creeping up his forearm. 

It was odd. The sharp and jagged edges didn’t hurt so much as they tickled. But even so, Cole couldn’t shake the nauseating fear forming into a heavy stone in his gut as he felt his arm get pulled in . 

Something was wrong. Something was definitely wrong . 

He pulled and yanked, but he could do nothing as he felt his arm slowly get swallowed and pulled in, his entire body being forced forward in a game of tug of war. A game he was losing .

“Shit shit shit shit shit!”  

Cole tried punching the crystal, but in doing so, his other hand got caught. Crystal shards shone brilliantly as they began to creep over and pull on his other arm until both were caught, slowly getting dragged in.

“SHIT!”  

What did he do? Why was this happening? How can he get it to stop?!  

The earth continued to shake and rumble as he got pulled forward, feet firmly planted on the ground slowly dragging against the stone. Crystal clusters and cracked geodes seemed to glow brighter, and the sound he heard earlier echoed louder, a song singing throughout the cave in harmony with the shifting crystal shards trapping his body. 

He was up to his biceps now, the wall uncomfortably close to his face. The cracks seem to shift and move aside, as though making a space for him. 

Oh fuck no!  

He was not going to end up like that fucking horror comic he read. He was not dying to his own element. Fuck no. 

Unfortunately, his resolve stuttered and halted as he felt something suddenly push against his head. Something that felt a lot like a hand .

“WHAT THE--!”

Before he could finish his sentence, he was being forced head first into the wall, the crystal hungrily greeting him and dragging his body in. His feet left the ground, and before he knew it, his entire vision was swallowed by a blinding flash of colour light. 

He felt himself falling, colour speeding past him until he couldn’t tell anything anymore. He was screaming. He was reaching for purchase, but nothing came. He couldn’t reach or see anything but a bright light that had his eyes stinging and a headache forming. 

Cole squeezed his eyes shut, forcing himself into darkness, but he didn’t like that any better.

It felt too close to when he fell during the oni attack, falling into a dark and misty haze without knowing if he’d ever find his way back or not. If he’d ever survive.

And forcing his eyes open, he felt like he was in some sick nightmare. The colours mocking him as he continued to fall, hair whipping around his face and looking as though there was no end in sight. 

He wasn’t sure when he did, but Cole’s eyes slipped shut, a wave of nauseating exhaustion forcing him into unconsciousness.

…..

When he next came too, it was to his body suddenly crashing down onto something hard and prickling, his form rolling and skidding across the floor and no doubt getting some kind of road rash. 

Blearily and with a pounding headache, Cole tried to push himself up onto all fours, eyes squeezed shut in pain and lungs gasping for air. He felt the ground under him, shifting from his weight with the familiar crunch of gravel, and a cool breeze brushed past him, ruffling his hair and cooling the sweat clinging to his skin. His arms shook to hold up his weight, muscles straining as though Cole had pushed himself to a limit he hadn’t in a long time. 

He stayed still like that for what felt like hours, the pounding in his head slowly ebbing away and taking the nausea with it. Though, not completely. 

When he felt he wasn’t about to throw up, Cole slowly opened his eyes. He took stock of himself - no crystal shards or gemstones stuck to his person or anywhere around him. He had his belt of things that was lighter than he liked, his phone in his gi, and his battle hammer, a reassuring presence on his back. His tongue felt like sandpaper, and his fingers trembled. 

“Okay…” He whispered, voice rough and dry. He flexed his fingers, noting how stiff they felt and solid they looked, “Not a ghost. And probably not dead. Which-- which is good.” 

It was more so to reassure himself, but he was glad it seemed the case. He didn’t want to return to being a ghost. Ever. 

The ground he sat on was gravel like he thought, grey stones supporting his weight. 

He wasn’t in the cave. And by the wind he felt and the cawing of birds, he was outside.

Outside? 

Finally lifting his head, Cole blinked owlishly around him, slowly forcing himself up on his feet and looking around, confusion growing alongside the ball of anxiety weighing heavier in his gut. 

He was in the city - apartment buildings and skyscrapers standing tall every which way. Neon signs and brightly lit billboards glowed brightly beneath the starless sky and moon. A moon that wasn’t full like he remembered - but half. 

Slowly, and cautiously, Cole moved forward and closer toward the edge. Peering over the side, he saw people walking around and going about their business on the pavement down below, cars honking and driving down paved roads. 

There were construction sites almost covering the entire block with tall cranes and fenced off areas.

But shockingly, if not the most worrying - no matter where he turned, Cole couldn’t see Borg Tower anywhere. 

It was missing .

What… What happened?!

Notes:

Yippee! First Pixal appearance!! But what’s up with her? And everyone for that matter?
And just in case it wasn’t clear, Cole did have a bag of things with him, but it was left behind in the cave, so he had to do a bit of sneaky and guilt-full shoplifting.
And yes, this happened just a bit *before* his and his boyfriend's anniversary :(

Are you confused yet? Cuz I am lmao

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 9: New Plans and Hope

Summary:

Cole had finished telling Wu what happened for him to end up in this uncanny world, and Wu has some concerns of his students.

Notes:

Prepare for exposition and set up >:3

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

The Bounty was silent, the boat rocking lightly where it docked at the pier. Inside, past the empty kitchen and swaying lanterns, Cole and Wu sat in silence. The elder carefully brushed wiry fingers through his beard in thought while the master of earth waited, the story he told that sounded somewhat outlandish to his own ears replaying in his own mind. 

Would Wu believe him? Would he know what any of it meant? 

Cole couldn’t even make a lot of sense out of the experience himself - and he had sat with the memory for weeks trying. Why did the earth lead him there and then try to pull him away? Why did the weird crystal wall swallow him up and spit him out in the middle of Ninjago City? Who, or what , pushed him through the wall? 

He swore he could still feel it, the phantom sensation of a hand pushing the back of his head into the wall making chills run down his spine for the wrong reasons.

Cole tried to distract himself with his tea, letting the warm but cooling liquid chase away the chill while he tried to focus on the elder beside him. The entire time, Wu was quiet, not looking at Cole but past him, dull gold eyes lost in thought.

Even so, Wu didn’t fail to immediately refill Cole’s cup when it emptied, silent all the while.

Cole didn’t blame him. His story needed a lot to just… process. 

So he waited, sipping his tea and letting his eyes stray to the various items scattered around the room as they sat in amicable silence. The space reminded him how different this Wu was to his own mentor. The last time he ever saw any of Wu’s rooms so… chaotic was when his sensei was lost in a deep dive of research. And even then, there weren’t nearly as many artefacts and mystical items out in the open. Even the flute Wu owned was kept in a separate case (before it got destroyed). 

But Cole would be lying if he said he didn’t appreciate the differences either. It reminded him a lot of how Jay and Nya would leave their workspaces back at home. A ‘chaotic organised mess’ they’d call it. And no matter how messy they were - with blueprints and papers scattered amongst tools, stray screws and oil smears, they were always adamant about leaving it the way it was. 

“There’s a place for everything, and everything’s in its place.” Nya had said when anyone asked if the mess was necessary, usually gesturing with whatever tool she had in hand - wrench or blowtorch or not. Thank goodness the ‘organised chaos’ usually only applied to their work stations.

…First Master he missed them. Everyone. 

He wondered how they were doing, considering he missed his and his partners anniversary with his ‘accidentally-falling-into-another-world’ thing. He hoped they weren’t gonna be too upset at him for it…Maybe…Kai and Nya would definitely smack some of the stupidity out of his head for following a feeling in the middle of the night. Especially without them. 

“Cole,” Wu suddenly said, snapping the younger man away from his thoughts. His eyes were sincere but regretful as he looked at the noirette, “I am afraid there is not much I can do to help you return home at the moment.” 

Cole tried not to let his disappointment show as he listened, slowly nodding his head and fighting the frown trying to make its way onto his face. Of course, it could never be that simple could it? He knew Wu wasn’t omniscient, no matter what realm he may be in. But he had hoped that there was some hope that the elder might know something about it, given he was the literal son of god. 

Seeming to sense Cole’s downtrodden mood, the elder laid a hand on Cole’s shoulder, thumb rubbing small patterns onto his dark skin and cloth in reassurance.

“That being said, this is not the first time I was told about this cave. Your mother spoke of a similar thing when she fell into this world. Whether another exists in this realm however, I’m not sure. I was never told of such a thing before.” He hummed, drawing his hand back to idly brush a stray piece of paper aside on the table.

“But, as I have said before, if your mother was able to find her way home, then so can you.” 

Cole took a deep breath, trying not to let the overwhelming hope push tears to his eyes as he nodded. 

“You think so?” He asked, shakily.

Wu nodded, taking a sip of his lukewarm tea, “I do. I can start with researching this myself. With how wide this world is, I am certain there is someone who may have a clue to help us. Though, it would take time…”

Cole was quick to nod his head, posture straightening from where he had unknowingly curled into himself as he leaned toward the elder, “That’s fine! Just-- just so long as I can get home.” He said, clearing his throat awkwardly when he caught himself. 

Wu only chuckled, giving his shoulder a friendly pat. 

The pair returned to sitting in peaceful silence, thoughts running a mile a minute in Cole’s mind while Wu’s seemed to be elsewhere. 

Cole is going home.

Cole is a step closer to going home . Sure, this step was tiny, barely anything at all, but it was something.

Afterall, his mother - his mother - had experienced the same thing he did and managed to find her way on her own! So surely, now that he had help, Cole could do the same. He could find his way back to his realm. Back to the monastery with his family.

Trying to reign in his excitement, Cole took a sip of his drink, eyes once again trailing around the room and catching the various scrolls and memorabilia. Some irked him more than others, but when his eyes caught the sight of a picture frame sitting on one of the shelves, Cole felt his mind wander a different avenue.

The photo was of the ninja team here, gathered and squished together into a singular frame, Wu stood behind them all with a proud smile. They looked young. Younger than they are now and so incredibly bright. Except… there was that thing again. That lingering shadow in everyone's gazes that Cole saw back in that cave, and even the group he was speaking to earlier that night. 

They were so young, and they had that haunted look in them. The heavy shadows that spoke of an unspoken pain they were no doubt bottling up and struggling with. And with what he saw of the city so far? He’s not surprised. 

If what Lloyd had to deal with in his civilian life was like the times Cole ran into him, the boy often running for his own life and away from a mob of cruel people…

At this, Cole let the frown settle on his face, eyes softening in pity.

Maybe… Maybe in the time he has here, he could try and help them. Damn him to the Cursed Realm if he left without offering some kind of help. Even just basic human kindness seemed to do wonders to the blond. 

Cole was the oldest in his group (not including Master Wu), and as such, it was his responsibility to make sure everyone was ok. That Kai wasn’t blaming himself for every mistake and Nya wasn’t trying to burn herself out. That Lloyd was alright whenever he struggled to lead or got caught in a memory of his father. That Jay wasn’t bottling himself up to keep up a happy facade, and that Zane wasn’t ignoring themself to care for everyone. That Pixal wasn’t spending all her time in the X-Cave and forgetting to rest, regardless if she needed it or not. 

Cole was the oldest. Cole was the former leader. He was a caretaker at heart and he enjoyed taking care of the others and seeing them happy. Seeing them safe.

And what he saw of the group earlier, not just as ninja but as regular teens… They might need a bit of older brother meddling. Advice, safety, training…

Speaking of…

“Master Wu,” Cole said, turning to the older with a frown, “Sorry if this is too forward but, why are you letting the group out as ninja?” 

The elder hummed, eyes knowing but motioning for Cole to continue.

“Well, no offence but, they don’t exactly seem like they should be out fighting. I mean, sure, the city needs them and I saw what one of Garmadon’s attacks look like, but they’re honestly lucky with how easy Garmadon’s grunts have been. But just tonight they were struggling with a biker gang and got seriously hurt.” Cole explained.

The team was solid, he could tell, but their skills fighting on the ground… Honestly, they seemed really lucky that this was possibly the worst they’ve experienced. Certainly enough that Cole could guess they never really had to deal with stitching each other up and stopping themselves from bleeding out - the sutures he used looked to have barely ever been touched (unless they had to constantly restock, which was a whole different can of worms).

At his words, Wu sighed, shoulders slumping the smallest amount as he set his cup down.

“I am afraid it was more out of necessity than choice.” He answered, “Before, my brother would only attack the city once in a while. But then he began to attack far more often. And I’m afraid I had to rush through my students' initial training to deal with the rising threat. And now… With my brother fighting almost every week…” 

Wu sighed, a wrinkled and pale hand raised to rub at his temples, “They believe themselves unneeding of further training. They slack off when my back is turned and constantly rely on their mechs. I fear there may come a day when they won’t be enough to deal with Garmadon.”

Cole blinked in shock at him, “What about their spinjitzu? I never saw them do it once.” 

It was true. No matter how many videos he poured through, he hardly ever saw the ninja do anything of the sort, regardless if they were in their mechs or not.

Again, Wu sighed.

“They have not mastered the art. I fear they never will at this rate.” 

At this, Cole leaned back, arms crossed he thought. A ninja who couldn’t do spinjitzu? Either it worked differently here, or one of two things happened: the ninja weren’t bothered to learn, or they didn’t have the time. 

Either way, they had to learn. Spinjitzu was one of the fundamental things he and his team were taught before Wu ever dared to let them go off on their own. It saved them more times then he could count - especially when they didn’t have their elemental powers. 

Looking at Wu, Cole’s mind came to a decision long before he could - though, it was hardly a difficult one.

“What if I trained them?” He asked, the elder turning to him in curiosity, “If you’re going to be researching on my thing, then I could train them. Get them more prepared as ninjas, teach them spinjitzu - raise their chances of living another day after Garmadon’s attacks.” 

Wu hummed, eyes piercing Cole’s as he considered his words, “You would be willing to do this?” 

Cole shrugged. 

He may not have the best experience in teaching others, but he did have experience in helping his team train. If he could handle getting burned by Kai and still give critiques on his footwork, he can handle non-powered teens with slightly stretched egos and expectations. 

“It’d take a lot of prep since my master's way of teaching spinjitzu is… kinda unorthodox, but I can do it. I could start with basic training. Get them better at hand to hand so they can handle themselves without their mechs.” Cole nodded.

He watched Wu as he considered his offer further. That is, he might as well. Wu would likely be spending a lot of time trying to help Cole, so this was the least he could do. And if Cole was going to be teaching them as students at their school, he’d might as well take up teaching them outside of it too. 

Finally, after emptying his cup, Wu turned to Cole with a hum..

“From what I know, you use a different form of spinjitzu than I know, but it is still powerful nonetheless,” Wu observed, “If you could teach them what you know, I would be eternally grateful.” 

Cole smiled, head canting, “It’s no problem. And if it’s different here, then maybe you can try learning it too. Show the kids you still got tricks.”

At that, Wu couldn't help but chuckle, hand brushing through white hair, “Thank you, Cole.” 

Cole smiled, bowing his head before moving to stand, wincing a bit at the way his chair scraped the hardwood floor. Thankfully, Wu didn’t seem all that bothered by it, simply copying the younger as he made his way to the door - no doubt to tell the students of the news. 

Before he could step out to the hall however, Cole quickly called after him with a small flare of panic.

“Wait!” 

Wu paused, turning to the older version of his student with a raised brow. 

Cole, only slightly shuffling in embarrassment, straightened his back as he spoke, 

“Can we wait on telling the others who I am? And the details of… everything?” 

It wasn’t out of a lack of trust in them, no. But he didn’t want to overwhelm them with his problems. They already have enough on their plate, not to mention with what’s to come in the future. Cole can wait before telling them about alternate worlds where older versions exist without having to worry about being hated by the public, amongst other things. 

At the very least, he’s sure the younger version of himself would appreciate not having to worry about a doppelganger possibly trying to infiltrate and replace his life - even if that is the farthest from the truth. Besides, with how young he guessed they were… He could definitely benefit from not having so much to think about with everything else…

Wu stared at him before finally nodding, understanding sparkling in his eyes as he did.

“I understand. But still, there is something we should call you by. I’m afraid ‘Black’ has already been taken.” He lightly chuckled. 

Cole couldn’t help the small huff of laughter from falling from his lips. 

“True.” He shrugged, quick to try and think of some kind of nickname to call himself. 

His usual go-to was already taken with his ‘civilian’ identity, and like Wu said, ‘Black’ was already taken. So what could he call himself?

Shogun? No, that’s Kai’s thing. And he wasn’t about to call himself a king of anything.

Pebble wouldn’t work considering that's what his family called him, and he didn’t exactly like the idea of them calling him that any time soon.

But he couldn’t go off his theme. It felt wrong too. 

Think. He’s the Earth Ninja, so maybe something to do with the earth? So what could he do? Not ‘rocky’, ‘stone’ didn’t feel right. Lava? No, that sounds like he could control lava. Which he could, kinda, and he did have ‘lava arms’ but… no. Didn’t feel right either. So what? Earth, earth ninja. He could control the earth. Make boulders, hit the ground, make earthquakes… earthquakes? 

“How about ‘Quake’?” Cole asked sheepishly. 

That’s good, right? Short, simple, easy call sign, and it said enough about him. Quake, earthquake, it made sense! (And if it was because it sounded like ‘cake’, then it's neither here nor there). 

Wu hummed, eyes narrowed at him slightly. Cole refused to look away, staring back coolly but fighting the urge to surrender. Sure, he could stare back at his master without flinching in moments when it counted - his mind unshakable when it needed to be. But when it comes to small things like this? Things that might seem silly but were somewhat important to Cole, even if it was just a silly nickname? Well, Cole couldn’t help but feel like he was a kid again, waiting to hear whatever comment an adult had to make about something he came up with. 

Eventually, finally, Wu hummed and nodded, a pleased smile on his face.

“Quake it is.” The elder nodded.

This time, when Wu stepped down the hall, Cole followed, giving the room behind him one final glance before following the elder to the upper deck of the bounty. When the cool ocean breeze played through his hair, making black locks sway against his face and even looser in the overstretched hairband he used, Cole turned to the ocean. 

He hadn’t been on the Destiny’s Bounty in over a month, almost two at this point. But he didn’t care that this one was different as he walked over to the side of the boat to stare out, the moon high in the sky and reflecting in the ocean water. There were slightly more stars out here, on the edge of the city where the buildings around were considered ‘No Man’s Land’. Though, he could do without the sight of the smoking volcano in the distance, dark plumes stretching up to the dark sky.

He heard about it, the volcano being Garmadon’s lair. He wondered if it could be considered an upgrade for your lair to have natural heating instead of being stuck in the Underworld with skeletons. And from what he heard, this Garmadon is certainly crazy enough to live and scheme in an active volcano. But at the same time, he wondered why Garmadon went with the ocean theme for his army when he could’ve gone with lava? Not that he was complaining though. FSM knows what would happen if he ever thought to use molten rock and fire in his conquering schemes.

Idly, taking in deep breaths of salty air, Cole leaned on the wood of the ship. The wind continued to swipe at his hair and brush his cheeks, but he couldn’t find it in himself to care. 

He closed his eyes, not realising he was humming quietly to himself as he did. 

Things were looking up for him. Surely he can allow himself the moment to enjoy the moment? He wasn’t sure when he’d feel quite like this again. Not when he got back to his sad excuse of an apartment, alone and in the dark. 

Wu came to stand beside him, his presence quiet but reassuring. Not familiar, not as familiar as his own sensei, but enough for Cole to feel himself relax some. 

Unfortunately, it couldn’t last long as Wu began to walk away, silently urging Cole to follow.

Cole did, reluctantly putting his hood back on and stepping onto the pier, side by side with the elder. The door to the warehouse was still open, lights dimmed so there wasn’t a bright wash of light spilling out to the docks. 

Inside, now that he wasn’t worried over a boy with a shot leg, Cole could take in the sight of several mechs scattered around the space, powered off and almost slumped, waiting to be used next. He wondered who built them. He could guess Nya and maybe Jay and Zane, considering the water ninja had built her own Samurai-X suit at fourteen, and Jay and Zane were more than capable of coming up with something like a lightning jet and ice-shooting tank. Then again, Pixal had sort of taken over when it came to building a lot of their big vehicles and any mechs she used.

Speaking of, where was she? He wanted to believe she was around, since he saw someone similar to her in the crystal cave, but he hadn’t seen hair nor metal hide of the android. Maybe she was away? Or didn’t know about the teens being ninja? But he couldn’t imagine that being the case, with how close she looked to be with the group in the reflection. And he couldn’t imagine a team without her. 

The warehouse was largely empty, string lights and powered arcade machines providing a soft glow of light to the dark space, save for the med bay who’s door is left wide open, a slightly brighter and warmer light spilling out to the concrete floor. 

Following Wu, Cole came up to the doorway and paused, eyes turning fond and softly smiling at the sight. He crossed his arms and leaned against the doorway, eyes on the teens while Wu stepped further in the room to dim the lights. Not enough to engulf them in complete darkness, but enough to make sleeping more comfortable. 

The team were still dressed in their gis with their hoods firmly on, but all quietly asleep. Beanbags and inflatable mattresses had been set up around the room and quickly occupied by the tired kids. Jay was still in his bed, this time snuggling close to (younger) Cole, the boy curled protectively around the smaller teen. Zane, Nya, and Lloyd were collapsed on the inflatable mattress, the green-coloured teen snuggled and squeezed in between the taller friends and softly snoring. And Kai was left slumped in a bean bag, practically swallowed by the foam-filled bag, limbs splayed out and soft snores escaping through his mask. 

It was a warm, domestic sight that had Cole’s heart swelling with warmth (and fiercely trying to ignore the cold, clawed hand squeezing his chest). 

And it was this that cued him it was time to leave. 

“I better get going,” Cole quietly said, catching Wu’s attention, “I’ll talk to you about their training later.” 

Before he could walk away, Wu had crossed the room to rest a hand on his shoulder, grip firm and assuring. 

“We will find you a way home. I promise.” He promised, voice quiet but resolute - as firm as an unshakable mountain. Something Cole hadn’t been feeling in a while.

Cole looked back at him softly, eyebrows upturned in a sad but hopeful gaze. How could he not believe and trust the man before him? 

“Thank you, Master Wu.” He whispered, trying to swallow the lump forming in his throat and ignoring the tears welling up in his eyes. 

Wu nodded, slowly removing his hand to hold it out to him, waiting. Cole glanced at it in confusion before the elder chuckled.

“If you could, I can provide you with my contact number. In this day and age, I find keeping in communication with people is something to be held in high importance.” 

Slightly in surprise but largely relieved, Cole quickly dug out his phone, lowering the brightness so he didn’t have to squint. He paused for a second at the photo, tears thickening in his eyes as he swiped and unlocked his phone, quickly handing it to Wu’s waiting hand.

Not even a minute later, Wu was handing it back, his contact saved as ‘Wu 2’. Funny, considering Cole didn’t even have his Master’s Number on his phone since he hardly ever used one, but he appreciated it none-the-less. 

With a final nod and quiet goodbye, Cole was off, running out of the warehouse and quickly climbing up the nearest rooftop to make his way back to his ‘apartment’ - stubbornly ignoring the tears that threatened to blur his vision with every step as he refused to let them fall.

Neither Cole or Wu noticed one of his students was still awake, eyes forced shut but mind curious about what the two men spoke about. 

What did Wu mean by getting the stranger home? Where was 'home'?

Notes:

Finally! Exposition is over and we can move on! And yes, teacher Cole is now applicable in and out of school XD
I had spent literal days trying to come up with what to call Cole that wasn't 'Black' or 'Rocky' that'd fit him. Thankfully, my friend was able to give suggestions and we landed with 'Quake'!

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 10: Future Plans and A Chance

Summary:

In the other world, a few weeks have passed with no sign of the Black ninja coming home. What's been going on with the team in the meantime?

Notes:

I am eepy, but look! New chappy! :D

And yes, I did name this chapter as a sort of reference/connection to the previous chapter :P

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

“Zane,” Pixal called, coming up behind the titanium man settled in front of the various screens, blue eyes trained on each one. He didn’t move, save for a short hum to show they heard her.

Pixal sighed as she stepped closer, metal hand coming to rest on the other’s shoulder.

“Zane,” Pixal repeated, this time pulling the others attention from the bright screens. If Zane were human, she was sure he would have dark moons under dull eyes. Though, it seems largely unnecessary when the state of her friend is clear as day already - body stiff, lights dull, and a sharper cold to them than ever.

“I urge you to take a break. Please.” Pixal practically begged. 

Ever since Cole disappeared, not returning home in the days or weeks since they last heard of the black ninja, the entire monastery had been desperate in their search, and partly in grief. 

Kai, Nya, and Lloyd had gone to the village Cole was supposed to have stayed in last, asking locals and searching the fields and mountain for something of their friend. They’d even managed to trace his last known signal, the ninja having supposedly - according to their scanners - gone off the path in hiking the mountain before going off-grid. The mountain that many of the locals were adamant about avoiding. 

People had gone missing, they said. Rumours of some kind of curse or monster plaguing the mountain for the last year. And Cole had gone to that mountain, off the path locals were stubborn about following lest they disappear - and Cole had disappeared . 

And no matter how they searched, they couldn’t find a single clue about their friend. No footprints, no signal, nothing. As if he’d just vanished… 

Lloyd was worried. Worried and scared, cycling in between every duty in their search and trying to hold everyone together. Constantly searching on the ground, trying to urge the others to rest and taking care of it himself. All the while his eyes seemed to dim slightly with each return to the ship without any updates on their search. He avoided almost anything that reminded him of Cole like the plague - like the uneaten cake in the fridge they’d need to throw away soon, and the black ninja’s bed in the sleeping quarters. When he wasn’t leading, he was quiet. And when he was quiet, he was alone. 

Kai and Nya had been angry as they were scared. Nya, when she wasn’t searching, spent her time between punching training equipment until her knuckles turned raw and the wood splintered, and sticking to Pixal’s or Jay’s side, clinging to the nindroid or comforting the lightning ninja. Meanwhile, Kai had been moving almost non-stop - staying out later than the others or training until he couldn’t possibly anymore - only to do it again the next day. Occasionally, Pixal saw Kai slowly moving through forms with deep breaths, but it didn’t take a genius to see they only worked half the time when his mind was so distracted. On more than one occasion did everyone catch the pair in a yelling match before going off somewhere in private to reconcile, only to do it again.

All the while, Pixal, Zane, and Jay had been on the Destiny’s Bounty, flying to all surrounding areas in hopes of finding something. Zane and Pixal had been glued to the ship's various monitors and screens in between piloting the boat. Even going some nights without rest, prioritising monitor duty over getting the necessary charge they need. Meanwhile Jay had gone between joining them in looking at bright screens until his eyes stung, joining the siblings whenever they went to search the ground, finding something to distract himself with in the ship's workshop, or hiding away in the ninja’s shared room - buried under blankets with shaking shoulders. 

Needless to say, even as desperate as they all were to find their friend, they needed rest. Time to recuperate and come back to the problem with fresh eyes. Even just a day would be enough. 

Lloyd had been in agreement, ordering everyone to take a break, even as several of them yelled and argued back. They finally settled down when they contacted Master Wu, the elder in agreement for the day's rest (though, Pixal knew that he would continue to sequester himself either to the meditation room or monastery’s library, trying to find something). 

Now, everyone was taking their ‘break’, though it felt more like stressfully drifting in boiling water than getting any kind of rest. Nya had locked herself in the workshop - working on some kind of project with heavy hands. Lloyd had gone to his room in the ship, hidden away doing who knew what inside. Kai and Jay, last Pixal had checked, were huddled on the couch, mindlessly watching TV but not taking anything in. 

Zane was meant to be with them, but instead, Pixal found the nindroid in the monitor room. 

Her hand was cold on his shoulder as she looked at him, into the eyes that seemed more grey than their usual icy blue. 

“Kai and Jay are waiting for you in the living room.” She said, trying to urge him to move from his seat. 

Zane sighed, glancing back to the monitors he’d been staring at for the past 5 hours and 47 minutes. 

“I am worried Pixal,” He eventually said, posture slumping in defeat and turning to stare instead at the expansive control panel, “It makes no sense for Cole to have disappeared like he did. When we last saw him, he was in a bed and falling asleep. And now we have spent weeks searching a mountain for a lost signal and have nothing? It-- it makes no sense…” 

Pixal watched her friend for a moment, frown pulled at her lips as she processed. It is no secret her friends blame themselves for Cole’s disappearance - as illogical as it was. None of them had any way of knowing this would happen. Cole was set to return home, and instead he is missing. As if he were still a ghost and turned invisible. 

Even so, it was a small if not infinitesimal source of comfort in the weeks he had been missing. 

“I have come to find,” Pixal began, leaning down to try and catch her friends eyes, “That many things in this world are highly illogical. Especially in our lives.” 

Zane continued to frown in quiet agreement. Much of their lives made little sense, logically speaking. Elemental masters, dark magic, ghosts and mystical relics. Even still, these things happened. 

“And it is for this reason,” Pixal continued, lightly jostling Zane’s shoulder to gather his attention, “That I have full faith that we’ll find Cole. Perhaps it will be done through the means we have been undergoing. Or perhaps it will happen in the most unexpected of ways.” 

The smile she gave was small, comforting as it was hopeful. They all needed these little comforts, lest they begin to think the unthinkable and fall to grief instead of hope. 

“And I know for certain that Cole is trying his best to find his way back to us as well, wherever he is. Afterall, he is a ninja, and ninja…?” She trails off, looking at her friend expectantly.

“And ninja never quit.” He finished for her, his expression finally perking up into something small but brighter than before. It wasn’t a huge grin, but it was something. Something is better than nothing. 

“Precisely.” Pixal agreed before pulling Zane from his seat and beginning to push him out of the room, “Now, if you’ll excuse me, I have system check ups to do, and you have two sad boyfriends currently in need of comfort from a certain nindroid.” 

“I’m going, I’m going!” Zane chuckled, the sound quiet but enough to make the green-eyed nindroid smile. They always were better at smiling than moping. 

Watching her friend walk down the hallway, their figure slowly disappearing around the bend, Pixal let her shoulders relax before turning back to the room. Everyone had their own way of resting in difficult times, and ensuring the ships systems are at their highest efficiencies is one of hers. 

-----

Zane has been… tired, they will admit. In a time where he would give nothing more to have one of his prophetic dreams to at least know if they’ll ever find Cole again, to gain any insight into where or how the black ninja is, Zane’s mind had instead been plagued with… less than helpful thoughts. Images of Cole being hurt and alone, trapped or stuck and none of them able to help him in time. 

And for whatever reason, the universe itself seemed against them this time, leaving them lost and desperate in trying to find their friend. 

Needless to say, Zane is rather fed up. Fed up with being without any information beyond all their leads being met with nothing but dead ends and slowly diminishing hope. 

But as Pixal reminded him, ‘ninja never quit’. 

So it was with a mix of slight reluctance and relief that Zane walked to the living room to find his lovers where Pixal said they would be. Kai and Jay were holding onto each other, less watching the movie playing as they were just staring at the screen in a daze. Even so, Zane could see how gently they held onto each other - Kai rubbing a warm hand up and down Jay’s back while the shorter man nuzzled himself closely into the red ninja’s chest. 

The sight of it was enough to warm Zane’s metaphorically-icy heart, soon coming around to join them on the couch.

“Mind if I join you?” He asked, a soft smile on his lips.

Kai and Jay snapped their attention to the nindroid, small and tired smiles on their faces as they nodded. Zane could see the effect the last few weeks had on them, Kai’s usually perfect skin beginning to break out and Jay’s hair being more of a tangled, greasy mess than it was a bed of curls. Jay’s eyes were puffy, no doubt from an earlier session of crying alone while Kai’s were half-lidded in exhaustion.

“Make yourself comfortable.” Kai said, a tanned hand limply held out for the nindroid. 

Zane took it, the three of them shuffling into something more comfortable. They ended up with Zane held in between the warm pair, Jay on his chest while they laid against Kai’s, calloused fingers brushing through silver hair. 

None of them said anything, eyes turned to the TV screen for a few minutes (exactly 7 minutes and 46 seconds, Zane noted) before turning to each other instead. Jay shuffled to smush his face against Zane’s chest, fingers tracing nonsensical patterns that had Zane’s power core humming. Zane shifted so he could press a soft kiss to curly hair, humming quietly when Kai began to massage his scalp with tender fingers. 

The silence was long but welcomed, the three letting the noise of the TV fill the background as they kept hold of each other - trying to ignore the pain of missing another body. 

Eventually, the quiet was broken, Kai’s voice soft and husky and catching his boyfriend's attention, “What are we going to do?” 

“What do you mean?” Zane asked, tilting their head to look up at their boyfriend.

Kai looked down at the pair laid against his chest, reaching a free hand to lightly cup Jay’s cheek.

“When we get Cole back,” Kai elaborated, “I mean, we’re definitely going to do a make-up anniversary. Cole was looking forward to going to that restaurant for months.” 

Zane blinked, the memory of the group's careful planning of the upcoming (and now passed) date automatically playing back in his mind like a film. It would’ve been their seventh anniversary together - a surprising feat, and one they were all very hopeful of considering… what else they had planned. It would’ve been a momentous occasion. 

They all would’ve gone out to the same restaurant they went to every year, forgetting about the world and their responsibilities for a few hours. And Zane had hoped that after, they would all go for a walk together as they always did - somewhere quiet and peaceful where they could do as they liked without worry of any cameras or unwanted ears. They would enjoy the quiet the night time brought to wherever they ended up walking to, and talk to each other about whatever came to mind. 

And then…

And then Zane would’ve got to watch Kai reveal what was hidden in that special decorative box the white ninja recognised once belonging to his parents. The memory of finding it hidden in Kai’s wardrobe was firmly ingrained in his mind, and the implications of it had his heart flipping. They’d never meant to spoil themselves of the surprise, but even so, perhaps Kai should have been more careful where he hid items of importance.

Afterall, it wasn’t difficult to imagine what it meant, finding one's parents' ring box hidden under a pile of clothes.

He was excited.

And he knew Jay and Cole would’ve been too. Family had always been important to each of them, and the prospect of making things final - the four of them together as more than each other's yin and yang’s… It would’ve meant the world.

Except, none of that had happened. Cole never came back home. They never went to that restaurant. They never even got to see Cole receive the pre-anniversary gift Kai bought, a necklace with a flower-lily for a pendant. 

Against his chest, Jay sighed, moving up to sit a bit more properly and breathing soft puffs of air against Zane’s neck as he spoke.

“He always liked getting dessert there.” Jay reminisced, cheek squished against Zane’s shoulder but not one bit uncomfortable as Kai’s hand moved to carefully detangle his hair. 

“I got us a new game. It’s what Cole and I have been looking forward to playing since its announcement. It’s still in its box, back at the monastery,” Jay said, blue eyes staring off, “I’m gonna steal him. Lock us in a room with all the windows shut and the lights off so we can really get immersed into the game. We’ll eat junk food and wrap ourselves in blankets and turn the volume up so high we wouldn’t be able to hear anything else.” 

Slowly, a ghost of a smile began to pull at his lips, the normally soft pair cracked and dry. 

“And then Zane will come in and tell us to turn the lights on, and then Kai will come and watch and be our walking heater.”

“As usual.” Kai added with a light chuckle, making Jay do the same. 

Slowly, the head of curls Zane was looking at shifted, dark blue eyes raised to meet icy blues. They were brighter than Zane had seen in days, their electrifying spark returning just the smallest amount.

“What about you Zane?” He asked, voice barely above a whisper but clear for the pair watching. 

Zane thought for a second, eyes moving to every one of Jay’s freckles before looking to the side in contemplation.

“I…” They began, hesitating, “I would cook.”

Zane nodded, more happy with the idea than usual.

“I would cook all of Cole’s favourite foods. Let him eat as much as he wanted and then sit with him after. I’ll read aloud a book we started together, find out what happened next in the story with him listening or drawing. Something peaceful.” 

“Maybe we can go on a trip?” Kai suggested, head peered down and glancing between the masters of ice and lightning, a soft and hopeful smile instead of his usual confident smirk, “We could go on a camping trip or just a little get-away vacation? Just the four of us?” 

Zane and Jay hummed in delight, minds already coming up with ideas of what they could do on such a trip.

“We’d have to do another after. With everyone.” Zane eventually answered.

Kai scoffed, “Obviously. Nya will kill me if we hog Cole all to ourselves 24/7.” 

Jay shifted, laying his head on folded hands and peering up at the pair, “We could visit Cole’s mum? If we go on a camping trip?” 

Zane and Kai paused, somehow managing to soften further as they both nodded.

“We’ll bring her lilies.” Zane stated.

“And some sweets. I think Cole said she liked rice cakes?” 

“The ones with bean paste.” Jay confirmed, “They’re Cole’s favourite too.” 

For a while, conversation continued like that.

For hours, the three talked about future plans. Plans of what they would do when Cole came home. Dinner plans, trips, outings with the whole family, outings on their own, errands they’ve been pushing off, chores they’ve been missing.

It’s all so…domestic. It felt just the smallest bit like how things were before, when Cole was gone - not missing - on a mission that left the three of them alone, filling empty space and noise with what they could. 

Occasionally they shuffled around or trailed off, but they stayed together on that couch.

Eventually, Lloyd came by and joined them, sitting on the floor and joining the conversation, playing along.

“There’s this art show happening in a couple months. In the city. I wanna go there and get new supplies and dick around with face paint.” Lloyd said, leaning back just a few inches shy away from Zane’s hand. They would’ve prodded his cheek otherwise.

“Language.” Zane said, drawing a round of giggles and a poked out tongue in response.

Soon enough, Nya joined the party, lifting the boy's legs up so she could sit, the limbs placed on her lap with little care. She took a moment to think when the guys asked her what she was going to do, thumb rubbing circles on Jay’s ankle as she stared up at the ceiling.

“Well first, I’m gonna punch him for disappearing.” She stated. “After that, I don’t know. Might drag him to Ed and Edna’s junkyard and make him my pack mule. Haul stuff back to the monastery for me.” 

“So your guys’ basic Tuesday then?” Kai said, eyebrows raised in mock questioning. 

Nya smacked him with a pillow, pulling another, slightly louder round of giggles and laughter. 

“What’s going on here?” A voice asked, cutting through the laughter. 

Smiling from the hallway was Pixal, arms crossed as she leaned against the wooden wall - her gaze fond. 

Nya was quick to jump up from the couch, unceremoniously shoving Zane and Jay’s legs off as she bounded to her girlfriend - Jay whining all the while.

“Just making some future plans,” Nya answered, pressing a loud smack of a kiss to the other’s cheek. 

“Is that so?” Pixal giggled, immediately drawing the raven haired girl to her side and pressing a kiss to her tanned cheek in return.

Pixal’s gaze swept the room, green eyes glowing in the dim lighting as she glanced from person to person. When she eventually settled on Zane, their eyes staring at each other, her gaze softened, head tilting in a silent question.

Or at least, silent to the others as Zane heard her voice echo in their head, the notification of her connection popping in his vision.

“How are you feeling?” She asked, the voice crystal clear in his head but retaining the same softness from her gaze.

Zane took a moment to answer, not necessarily wanting to lie but finding it hard to answer with his typical ‘I’m fine’. They had difficulty lying to anyone. 

Eventually, tired of trying to keep up their own self-induced facade of doing fine, answered, 

“Better.” They settled on, “Thank you.”  

Pixal smiled slightly wider, casually nodding her head. At Nya’s questioning hum, she turned to press a reassuring kiss to the tip of her nose. 

Turning to the group at large, Pixal’s posture suddenly straightened, the smile replaced with a determined but thin line. It was a look she often reserved to meetings and mission reports. One of business and no-nonsense. The whole room seemed to tense slightly in response. 

“Pixal?” Lloyd called, shifting so he could look more comfortably over the couch. 

“I believe I have found something.” Pixal stated, eyebrows pinched as she spoke.

All at once, everyone’s breaths hitched, Zane feeling his fans kick up slightly in his chest. He sat up, as did Jay and Kai, all three of them staring at Pixal, silently urging her to continue. 

Found something? What did she mean? 

They searched the mountain top to bottom, and nothing ever came up on the monitors. So what did she find in the hours they spent resting? 

“A strange report came from a village to the east. There was an earthquake that happened a few weeks ago. After, someone was in the mountains when they found a cave that was never there before. And since it appeared, people have begun to disappear anytime they went there.” She reported, frown evident on her face and crossing her arms.

“But Cole went missing here.” Kai said, confusion in his expression as his stress returned nearly tenfold. 

“And yet we found nothing suspicious on this mountain. No one else, including ourselves, has gone missing anytime the mountain was explored. An event that had only been occurring for the last year or so, and seems to have only started to happen elsewhere in the last three weeks.” 

“The same three weeks Cole has been missing.” Lloyd continued, eyes slowly widening as he connected the dots. The others followed after, but Zane cannot find it making sense. 

How is it happening in a village Cole wasn’t anywhere near? How is it connected to Cole besides pure coincidence? 

Pixal nodded, “It is possible these are not connected, but I believe it is worth investigating.” 

At that, the group paused, hesitation and silent words passing around as they looked at each other. But rather than nervousness, determination and excitement buzzed in the room, gazes hardening and hands turning to fists. 

There was a chance.

It could be related. It could not. 

Nonetheless, there was a chance. The universe was, as Jay said once, finally throwing them a bone. 

Green eyes swept around the room, Lloyd stood tall.

“Team,” He began, the rest of the room following after, “Let’s move.” 

Notes:

I was not bothered to reread and edit this chapter, but I do hope you enjoyed! Please let me know if there are any grammatical or spelling mistakes! ^^
I'm sort of mixed on how I feel about this chapter. I like some parts (like when everyone's talking about future plans with Cole), and other parts feel a bit meh, but I did it and it's here now.

And no, I regret nothing :3

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 11: Wounded Pride

Summary:

Back in the movie-verse, Lloyd and the gang are waiting for Wu to come back.

Notes:

And so the saga continues >:3

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

“This. Is total. Bullshit!”  

“Language.”

Nya dropped her head back to the floor, frustrated groaning only slightly muffled by the foam mat and her mask.

Around the warehouse, the city’s formidable secret ninja force lays defeated, bodies sore and prides certainly bruised as they slumped against foam mats and powered-off mechs. Lloyd couldn't dare to lift his head where it was also smushed on the floor, shame and embarrassment flooding his mind while the one really responsible for the team's dropped morale gave a deep chuckle.

How did they end up here again?

Turning his head slightly, Lloyd peered out to glance at the man - Quake - standing perfectly fine in the middle of the sparring mat, his uncle sat cross legged on a stack of crates and idly sipping tea.

…Ah. Right.

……

The ninja expected a number of things when they woke up in the warehouse with Wu handing them take out bags of breakfast. A day to relax with Jay benched, a day of training for the rest of them, or to be sent home as the sun rose. 

But instead of any of those things, they were told to simply keep their hoods on and wait, the group moving to the recreation area - Jay carefully carried and settled onto the couch (they should probably invest in a wheelchair. Or find the crutches that were…somewhere…).

When one hour of waiting turned to two, the group were growing antsy. Lloyd picked at a loose thread in his gi as he watched his friends fidget in a mix of anticipation, impatience, and annoyance. Nya took to pace before jumping up to her mech, no doubt doing another check of its systems, Cole played the one arcade machine they had with Zane watching over his shoulder, and Kai jumped into a nonsensical conversation with Jay - the pair jumping from topic to topic without any rhyme or reason. Jay was the only one out of his gi - save for the hood - dressed comfortably in one of Cole’s spare hoodies and some plain sweats, his orange scarf comfortably around his neck. Meanwhile, Lloyd sunk quietly into a beanbag, staring up at the ceiling while lost in thought.

Even when he went to sleep the night before, exhaustion weighed heavy on his shoulders, he couldn’t stop his mind from thinking about what the man said. Not when his mind decided to play almost every worst case scenario of the bank robbery until he just had to shuffle in the dark for melatonin gummies at 3AM. 

Nauseating images of Jay, and eventually the others, getting hurt in one way or another. Jay bleeding out on the street. Zane getting crushed. Cole overpowered. Kai’s bones snapping. Nya falling with nothing to catch. 

Needless to say, Lloyd hardly touched his take-out breakfast, only finishing it when the others asked if he was alright.

Of course he was alright. 

Sure, it took a robbery they couldn’t handle and a mysterious stranger giving them a lecture about being prepared to make him realise his failings as a leader, but he was fine! Nightmares are just par for the course when you’re Lloyd Garmadon and the green ninja. Besides, he wasn’t the one with a bleeding leg and more bruises than skin. Lloyd was the lucky one who didn’t get nearly as roughed up as his friends (save for Zane who also looked perfectly fine in comparison to everyone else). 

He was fine. Everything was fine. So what if his brain was still making nightmare after horrifying nightmare of images of his friends getting hurt on his watch still? That’s just the normal teenage-angst-fuelled-intrusive-thoughts! Perfectly normal at his age!

So why won’t the others believe him? He could feel more than see the glances his friends gave him as they all waited for Wu to return. Lloyd was soon proven right when Kai suddenly came into view, hands on his hips and bent over to look directly down at the blond. 

“Yes?” Lloyd asked in a sing-song voice.

“You doing okay?” He asked, brown eyes looking at him in concern. 

No. “Yeah. What’s up?” Lloyd responded instead, sitting up and only mildly struggling to get out of the beanbag. 

Kai just eyed him all the while, gaze narrowed in suspicion. But when Lloyd met his eyes, a silent plea to not push, Kai hid a sigh with a shrug, moving to sling an arm over his shoulder, pulling the teen closer. 

“Don’t suppose you know what Wu’s up to?” He asked, catching the others' attention.

Lloyd shrugged, relieved with the change of topic, “Nope.”

“Nothing?” Jay asked from the couch, quickly curling into his scarf and further into the couch when everyone turned to him, “I just thought that-- uhm, you know, since he’s your uh-- your uncle and all that, maybe, y’know…” 

Nya jumped down from her mech to lay a hand on Jay’s hunched shoulder. The boy flinched at first but eventually relaxed as the girl spoke, taking the attention off the ginger. 

Lloyd frowned under his mask but didn’t say anything. They really needed to try and help with Jay’s anxiety at some point…

“He’s got a point,” Nya said, “Usually Wu gives you some kind of hint before he leaves us hanging. He didn’t say anything cryptic or something?” 

Lloyd shrugged, “I don’t know what to tell you. Wu left me in the dark just like you guys.” 

“For more than long enough, I presume.” A voice suddenly cut in from the warehouse's entry way.

The tall doors were pushed open, the sight of the dock and bounty bobbing by the pier and sunlight shining in through the open doorway gave way to the old man walking toward them, his wide straw hat on and staff in hand as always. 

“Master Wu!” The group greeted, moving closer together by Jay on the couch as the man approached.

“What took you so long?” Kai asked, casually leaning against the couch as they looked at the man, “...Is that a hot dog?” 

Wu chuckled as he took a casual bite of the food, the group staring slightly wide eyed. Not out of shock of the action, no, but at the sheer audacity .

Wu had them waiting for, what, 2 hours? 3? For a hot dog ? 

When the man finished chewing, Wu gestured lightly as he spoke, “My friend had gotten peckish this morning.” 

“Who? Your stomach?” Cole teased, arm on Zane’s shoulder as he used him as a walking arm-rest. Zane looked unbothered by it. 

The group giggled, waiting for Wu to make some kind of sassy or playful remark of his own. That or reprimand them. Except, the words they heard next didn’t come from their master, but from behind them. 

“I think he’s talking about me.” The voice said, low and deep and only slightly muffled as though talking through a mask. 

The whole group jumped, or as much as they could, spinning around with wide eyes to come face to face with the stranger from the night before. He stood as tall as they remembered, body shaking lightly as he laughed, the sound loud and amused. He had a paper bag in one hand, his other on his hip, and that same heavy hammer slung on his back. 

“Everyone,” Wu said, cutting through the student’s shocked silence and the man's slowly sobering chuckles, “Meet my new friend, and your new teacher, Quake.” 

At that, the team of colourful ninja found themselves frozen, floored by the words of their sensei as they hurriedly glanced back and forth between the elder who stood with a mischievous gaze, and the man who was now setting the paper bag on Jay’s lap. The bag had a hotdog logo on the front. 

The group said nothing for a while, just staring and blinking widely and trying to process what was said.

Eventually, the silence was broken by loud shouts and exclamations.

“WHAT?!”

“New teacher?! Teacher?! The fuck you mean new teacher?!”

“I beg thy fucking pardon?!”

“You can’t be serious!”

“What are you talking about?!”

A sharp stamp of his staff on the ground had them shutting up, mouths snapped shut and staring at Wu - a few glaring and others just confused. 

“If you are quite done.” Wu began, swallowing another bite of his hotdog.

“I would like to explain. I am simply going to be spending some periods of time away. However, I cannot leave you on your own and without training. So Quake here,” He gestured to the man, Quake waving to the group, “Will be in charge of your training in my absence.” 

“Where are you going?” Lloyd immediately asked, worried, making his shoulders tense (alongside a few other things he refused to acknowledge). 

Wu looked at his nephew for a moment before finishing the last of his food and walking forward. He rested an old but steady hand on Lloyd’s shoulder, the boy relaxing slightly under the touch, even if he knew there would be a new grease stain to wipe off later.

“I am not leaving permanently, I assure you.” Wu stated, turning his gaze to the rest of the ninja, “I need to research something important, and I am afraid there is no resource in the city that will be of suitable help.” 

“Not even the museum?” Zane asked, head tilting curiously. 

“No.” Wu responded, tone close to regretful. 

“And what’s so important you have to leave us with some rando?” Nya demanded, tone biting as she watched the elder. She wasn’t glaring, necessarily, but it was certainly close to it with her narrowed eyes and crossed arms.

Wu didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he looked around the group before seeming to look directly at the stranger-- Quake, gold eyes questioning. Whatever was said in his gaze had Quake thinking, finger tapping on his leg in thought.

“It has to do with me, actually.” Quake eventually said. If the sudden act of heads swivelling to stare (and glare) at him surprised him, it didn’t show. He didn’t so much as blink, only crossing his arms as though trying to think of the best way to say whatever was on his mind. (What Lloyd would do to have a skill like that. He always found himself shuffling slightly whenever attention would suddenly snap to him. Though, not as badly as Jay). 

“I’m not gonna go into details right now,” He eventually began, the mental image of him pursing his lips in thought somehow matching the display, “But to give a basic summary, I’m not from this realm and need to find a way back home. Except, I-- or, we, don’t know how to get me back, so Wu’s offering to help.” 

Again, the group was stunned into silence. 

Eventually, the silence was broken, this time by incredulous laughter. Kai leaned over and matched Jay as they slapped the couch cushions, Nya had her hands wrapped around herself as if she heard the funniest thing in the world, Cole chuckled and leaned slightly more onto Zane, Zane was quiet and glancing at everyone a bit confused, and Lloyd found himself barely managing to hold his own laughter. Barely.

“Are you-- Ha! Are you kidding me?” Nya laughed, “‘Not from this realm’? What is that supposed to mean?” 

“Yeah? Your ‘realm’ made of sparkling rainbows and fluffy clouds or something?” Kai cackled with his sister. 

When Quake nor Wu took to answering, the group's laughter slowly trailed off, turning awkward as eyes grew wide. 

“Wait.” Nya said, glancing back and forth between the adults, “You’re serious?!”  

“Other realms do exist, Cyan.” Wu sighed, disappointment ringing true in his words, “You would know if you read my book. There exist many realms, and we know 16 of them to exist. The first realm, the realm of madness--” 

“The cursed realm. And the never realm.” Quake added, gaze somewhat darkening when he did. 

“Cursed realm?!” Jay exclaimed, hands ringing the paper bag in his lap, “I thought--I thought the realms were just, like, old stories or something?! Something to scare kids! You’re saying they actually exist?!” 

Quake nodded, “Yep. I’ve been to a few.” 

“Wouldn’t you have a way back then? If you’ve done this before?” Cole asked next, thick brow raised in questioning. 

Quake sighed, heavy and despondent, “I’d be back home by now if I did. I didn’t exactly want to go to another realm, y’know? Especially when I had stuff planned…” 

Lloyd hummed, curious by what he meant by that but choosing to keep his mouth shut. He might not be able to see Quake’s face properly, but by the almost angry look in his eyes as he glared to the floor, arms crossed and hands tightening around scarred flesh, Lloyd chose not to push it. 

“Indeed,” Wu nodded, “The way he was transported to our realm is one I have never heard of before, and so I must conduct research on it. Which will take time away from all of you and your training.” 

“And that’s why you’re making us learn from Quake while you're gone.” Lloyd deduced, unsure if he should be concerned or excited at the prospect.

Honestly, the idea of learning from someone who is clearly more experienced as a ninja than any of them and able to use cool powers is tempting. Very tempting. But this was still a stranger. 

Sure, he was a stranger who did nothing but help them, even when he gave them a lecture, but still. 

“You can’t be serious.” Nya hissed, now glaring at Wu, “You expect us to learn from a random stranger?” 

“Ah. But you have met him previously, yes? And you saw what he is capable of.” Wu stated, unbending to the girl's stare.

“Well, yeah, but--”

“How about a test?” Quake cut in, hand raised slightly in suggestion. 

The group turned to him, blinking and with furrowed brows. 

Quake shrugged, casually hauling his hammer off his back and setting it down against the couch, ignoring the way the group tensed when he grabbed the handle.

“I need to see where your guys’ skill levels are at anyways, so this is convenient for both of us. You get to test and see if I’m good enough to teach you, and I get to see how good you guys are as ninjas.” He explained, strolling past the cluster of staring teens and amused Wu and into the open space. 

“Right. Because we’re totally going to fight a guy who can control rocks .” Kai scoffed. 

“We’ll make it fair,” Quake enticed, turning to the group, “Or as fair as possible. No weapons, no powers, and I’ll hold back my superstrength. Only ninja skills and knuckle sandwiches.” 

For a moment, the team looked at each other, clearly hesitating but definitely tempted.

It could be interesting. If they beat the guy, they won’t have to train under him (even though that would be cool and better than spending time doing whatever when Wu wasn’t around). But on the other hand, if he beats them, then that means they really need to train more if they can’t beat one guy. One very beefy and skilled but unarmed guy.

Sure, they’re a man down with Jay injured, but they could handle it. Right? Right.

Coming to a silent agreement, they all turned to Quake, the man staring right back with knowing eyes. Like he knew something they didn’t.

“You’re on.” Lloyd said, walking forward with the group.

Quake seemed to grin under his mask, loudly clapping his hands together in glee, “Great!” 

He glanced around for a moment, “You got any mats? I don’t wanna wipe you guys on hard concrete.” 

Kai strode forward, all confidence and cockiness in his posture as he moved across the warehouse to a pile of boxes.

“In your dreams, gramps .” 

Lloyd snickered as they set up the mats before moving with his friends opposite Quake, already settling into familiar stances with fists raised and feet set apart. Wu moved to sit on some crates behind Quake, a cup of steaming tea pulled from nowhere, while Jay remained sitting on the couch, anxiously trying to flatten the creases and small tears of the paper bag, jostling the food inside.

They could do this. It’s 5 on 1. This’ll be a cake walk.

Except, when Quake just looked at them all, brown eyes slowly sweeping over each of their forms before giving a light scoff, settling into a stance of his own with far more confidence - not cockiness, confidence - than any of them expected. Lloyd suddenly felt like they walked into a trap.

…..

Lloyd continued to stay well acquainted with the foam flooring as the sound of his friends groaning, none of them moving to stand, echoed throughout the warehouse. 

5 minutes. 

They couldn’t even last five minutes . 

How?!

How were they littered around the space, tripped over their own feet or thrown over shoulders while Quake stood at the centre of them all, barely having broken a sweat while they were left gasping for air.

Lloyd and Nya were face down on the ground, Cole was slumped against another stack of crates in defeat, Kai laid over his lap having been thrown into him, and Zane was left staring at the ceiling by Wu’s feet. 

Zane had lasted the longest out of them all, but Lloyd was sure it was more so out of his crazy observation skills and calculations than anything else. It certainly seemed that way as he stared wide eyed and in shock at the ceiling, as though the metal panels and rafts would somehow hold all the answers. 

Lloyd didn’t even have to look to know Jay was wincing on their behalf the whole time, surprised gasps and hisses of sympathy sounding from the sidelines while the ninja were having their asses handed to them. 

“There was no way you weren’t using super strength.” Kai grouched, head lifting just enough to glare at Quake.

“Sorry man,” Quake snorted, “I promise I was holding back.” 

“Except for me.” Cole whined, tiredly glaring at the man.

“Who said I didn’t for you?” Quake said, “Strength means nothing in the face of technique, y’know.” 

Lloyd couldn’t see, but he could hear the knowing tone in Quake’s voice as he said this. 

Lloyd knew that Quake knew Cole wasn’t just strong for a teen. They all did.

There was a reason Cole was always forced to sit out of any PE class that wasn’t just running around. Especially during dodgeball. And honestly, Lloyd had hoped Cole’s strength would’ve been able to keep up with Quake. Next to Zane, Cole probably could’ve lasted longer if Kai wasn’t literally thrown into him, the pair falling back and slumped on top of each other.

Either way, the team were practically folded in Quake’s ‘test’. Nya got flipped, Kai got thrown, Cole got knocked down, Zane got tripped , and Lloyd was swept. 

“You sound like a fortune cookie.” Nya groaned, head lifted to speak before dropping it back to the ground. 

“Learned from the best.” Quake responded.

Lloyd didn’t see how Quake turned to wink at Wu, the elder chuckling in return (but Zane did. And Zane is very confused but remains dutifully silent). 

Suddenly, but not having the energy or dignity to feel embarrassed by it, Lloyd found himself getting lifted by the back of his collar until he was being held up under his armpits, feet dangling and looking down at Quake as he held him up, a playful smile in creasing brown eyes. 

“So?” He prompted, head canting, “Think I’m good enough to train you guys? I’ll be sure to throw in the occasional lecture and fortune cookie advice if you want.”

Lloyd sighed. Loudly, if not dramatically.

But even so, he picked up his head to glance over to his uncle who simply nodded at him.

Lloyd took a breath, sneaking a glance at his fallen friends before turning back to Quake.

“Fine. You win.” He sighed in defeat - though he can't help feeling happy about the end result. 

Quake’s expression brightened up in glee, suddenly pulling Lloyd into a crushing hug (he felt the pops of his joints and back). 

“Hell yeah! You won’t regret it, promise!” Quake cheered, swinging Lloyd lightly before setting him down and going to help the others get back up to their feet. 

Well, not so much help as just prop them up on their feet, grabbing them by the collars like cats and lifting them.

“Yay…” The others groaned in defeat. 

From the couch, Lloyd could hear a quiet “Yippee…” from their friend, a pale fist hesitantly waving in the air before shooting back under the blanket Jay hid under. The bag of food was set aside on the small coffee table, oil and grease staining the bottom.

When everyone was back on their feet, prides thoroughly wounded, Quake stood beside Wu who had, somehow, pulled a teapot from somewhere to refill his cup.

“So,” Quake began, hands clapping together and looking at the group, not forgetting to glance to Jay who continued to sit off to the side, “How do you feel about building an obstacle course?”

Notes:

The kids getting their asses handed to them hehe

Hope you all enjoyed! ^^
Things are now official, the set up has been established, and we commence in deeper plot meanderings >:D

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 12: Hopefully A Not So Bad Day

Summary:

The first day back to Ninjago High has officially started. How are our boys doing this morning?

TW: minor descriptions of injury.

Notes:

Unedited and not my favourite but it's here because I am eepy :3

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

Cole looked into the mirror, broken glass pieces missing and others shifting in such a way it made it difficult to have a clear image of himself. But he didn't care for it as much as he cared about trying to keep his focus on one of the several reflections, anxiously brushing hair aside and adjusting his clothes. 

It was his first day on the job. Sure, it's as an art teacher so he had a greater leniency in terms of the state of his wardrobe compared to other teachers, but he didn't want to get there and have the people who would be his students ridicule him. 

He wasn't dressed terribly per say. He had a slightly different version of what he had been wearing since he got to this city: a faded black t-shirt that stretched just a bit tightly on him, a flannel to hide his scarred arms, and a set of baggy pants with more pockets than what made sense (he grabbed them for utility when he went clothes 'shopping' his first day here). He was tempted to forgo the flannel given the warm weather, but he hoped the school would be conditioned enough that he wouldn't sweat enough to fill a pool. Just in case though, he is keeping some compression sleeves Wu gave him in his pockets. They could help with hiding the scars (and ease the ache of his arms. The burn had healed but decided to make it an annoying goodbye). 

So here he was, hesitating to walk out the door by fussing over his appearance, struggling not to snap the only elastic he owned in his hair. He even took the time to take a shower with the freezing water in his broken bathroom, his bag already packed with his gi stuffed under a school laptop Misako lent him and some cheap supplies. Just to get started. 

Why was he so nervous? It shouldn't be such a problem! He'd taught as a teacher before. He was used to making lesson plans and getting up early to attend early teacher meetings before the hallways got flooded by students. And theoretically, this school should be a cake walk! He wasn't teaching history so he shouldn't have to deal with kids who'd rather be doing anything else, and it wasn't Darkley's, which should make it easier than anything. Of course, this was high school, which he does remember feeling like a nightmare before he dropped out, so he could be lying to himself. 

But when he glanced at his phone, he winced. If he didn't leave now, he'd end up late. And Misako wanted him there early to get a quick tour around the campus. 

"Why did I agree to be a teacher?" Cole sighed, grabbing his bag and fighting the instinct to grab his hammer as well.

At that moment, his stomach seemed to answer for him, 

"Ah. Right. You." He grumbled, poking at his stomach with a pout. He'd ran out of food a few days prior, the last of his stale protein saved specifically so he could have the energy to pull through his first day teaching. He was tempted to ask Wu if he had any food to spare, but the old man was already doing so much for him already, so he kept his mouth shut. He can last without food for a little while. He survived easily enough plenty of times in the past without it - the first realm when they were stranded, for example. Not that he wanted a repeat of the experience.

Another glance at his phone, staring an extra second longer at the lock screen, Cole steeled his nerves and walked out the door before going to the window at the end of hallway, carefully jumping out and landing on the neighbouring rooftop. The windows in his apartment were all covered in newspaper and boarded up. 

-----

Lloyd wanted to go home. Yes, he just got on the bus, but the moment he saw every other occupant shove themselves as far away from him as humanly possible, he knew things weren’t going to go well.

Things never went well on the first day back from any kind of holiday or break. His first day as a freshman? He got doused in black paint. Coming back from Christmas break? He had ice water dumped on his head on the coldest day of the year. Then again, not much was different on almost any other day, but the return to school always guaranteed something happening that would either land him in the nurse's office, or home. 

And with his body still aching from bruises he got during training the day before? He knew the day would not be kind to him. 

He knew about the school’s tradition of welcoming Lloyd back with cold arms, but he still couldn’t bring himself to skip training. Not when Quake was training them, Wu having gone off on one of what he said would be several trips in research.

It was just some sparring and exercise, but it left Lloyd unable to sit down without wincing. 

“We’re gonna do some light exercise!” Quake had told them, lulling the group into a false sense of security. Jay wasn’t even spared, given alternate exercises that left the boy’s limbs almost too numb to get a good grip on his crutches. 

Push-ups, squats, burpee’s, and jumping jacks that had the group sweating acted as the precursor to Quake’s next part of their ‘training’, or what Kai had dubbed their ‘torture’. Drills fit to train the army were taught and practised over and over before Quake had them doing individual exercises. Which, sure, were useful for them in the long run, but First Master did Lloyd want to slap his old self in the face for thinking these training sessions would be fun. 

Lloyd and Kai had do repeat sword swings until Quake was satisfied with their technique, Zane had to throw shurikens with a blindfold, Cole and Nya had to practise balancing on poles until they stopped shaking (they didn’t, but they did keep falling on their faces which was kinda funny), and Jay - Quake not wanting him to risk accidentally hurting his still healing leg - was put to weight lifting. 

All in all, Lloyd would not recommend it. Zero of ten. No stars. Not when Lloyd and the others were sent home with instructions to ice their muscles and joints by a sadistically cheerful Quake. 

Lloyd preferred their previously regular lessons of sparring, even if it meant he had to get well acquainted with the floor mats every five minutes. At the very least Lloyd had been getting better at breaking his falls.

So now, as Lloyd got off the bus after the crowd running far ahead of him and saying thank you to the sneering bus driver, Lloyd had to fight to keep a friendly smile on his face instead of the sigh he wanted to heave. 

He tried to look as ‘normal’ as possible, keeping a friendly smile on his face as he tried to ignore the hissed whispers and glares from fellow students as he walked into the prison school he’ll be spending the next several hours in. 

Yay…

Thankfully, no one had decided to try and trip or slam him into lockers on his way to his own, thank goodness. Though, he figured it was less of people beginning to have a change of heart as it was people talking about the teachers. 

Emails were sent to every student with the update of new staff because of the last Garmadon attack which was almost, he wanted to say, 2 weeks ago (a new record!). Frankly, Lloyd didn’t really care about their new maths teacher as he did about their new art teacher. The art teacher who, in all honesty, he was kind of excited to see.

Besides Mr Walker, bless him, most of the teachers at Ninjago High hate him just as much as the students do. Enough to turn the blind eye whenever someone is actively hurting or harassing Lloyd and giving him punishments for breathing too loudly. So knowing the new art teacher was someone who actually seemed nice and didn’t want to immediately punt the blond through the window was probably one of the few things that keeps the spring in Lloyd’s step. 

“Lloyd!” Coming up to his locker, Lloyd smiled more genuinely at the sight of his friends. Thankfully (and not so luckily) all of their lockers were close to each other, so it was easy for them all to huddle together in the hallway and pretend they weren’t loitering.

“Hey guys!” He greeted, “How you doing?”

“Horribly.” Kai answered, checking his reflection in the mirror stuck to his locker door, “I never want to look at a dumbbell again.” 

“Or a broom,” Nya added, rolling and rubbing at her arms with a grimace, “I didn’t think a fucking broom would hurt so much.” 

“Language.” Zane automatically said, quietly closing his locker.

Nya sighed but gestured her apology anyway, stretching her neck. 

“How are you not dying?” The girl asked, mouth pulled into a pout and looking between Zane and Cole, the only two who weren’t actively rubbing sore muscles or wincing as the group began to walk their way to the homeroom that they conveniently also had together.

“I’m used to it.”

“I cannot die.” 

No one addressed Zane’s statement besides amused shakes of the head, and grumbled about Cole being a meathead in teasing, the dark teen looking more smug about it than the others. Funny considering Lloyd distinctly remembered Cole falling the most when he was practising balance. 

Before Lloyd got the chance to tease the boy about it, the loud shrill of the school bell echoed throughout the building, students immediately rushing to get to class. 

Jay, still on crutches, nearly got shoved to the floor by the stampeding crowd, were it not for Cole quickly catching him.

“You okay, sparky?” 

Lloyd saw Jay’s cheeks flush as he stammered a response, quickly trying to steady himself with an awkward laugh. Though, he didn’t argue when the taller teen kept a hand on him, casually moving around so Jay was closer to the lockers than the crowd of students. Rather, he seemed to only sink more into his scarf, ears turning red and blue eyes snapping between the floor and in front of him. 

Beside him, Lloyd heard Nya mutter something with a half amused half exasperated smile. When she caught Lloyd’s eye, she playfully rolled her eyes while nodding to the boys behind him, Kai and Zane leading them down the hall. 

Lloyd just looked at her confused, eyebrows furrowed and blinking.

Nya just gave a groan, rolling her eyes again, “Boys…” 

Before Lloyd could ask what she meant, they’d made it to homeroom, and so began Lloyd’s hopefully not so bad day. 

-----

Cole was having an easier time than he thought, quietly thanking the fact he agreed to teach at Darkley’s when he did years ago because it really helped him get the hang of things at Ninjago High. 

Obviously, the school didn’t have to deal with kids who were more entertained with the idea of violence and arson, but it was still a school full of highly volatile and hormonal teens. Who also had a vendetta against one particular group of students, but still, kids. 

After getting acquainted with the other staff members, fighting not to frown when he overheard some of them complaining and talking shit about some of the students, several familiar names falling from sneering lips, Cole was shown around the school by the gracious and far more friendly Principal and - to his own surprise - Ed Walker.

And just like the Ed Walker Cole came to know back home, this Ed was just as friendly and talkative, managing to pull out all numbers of funny stories about almost every part of the school they walked through. It was nice, as much as it sent a sharp pain in Cole’s chest every time he had to remind himself this wasn’t the Ed Walker he knew . 

He was still the co-owner of a junkyard with his wife Edna. He was still the greying man who adopted a freckled baby dropped on his and his wife's doorstep. He was still the compassionate and kind man who only spoke praise of the students everyone else seemed to hate. 

But he was still different. His hair wasn’t all grey, with white hair speckling brown. His face wasn’t riddled with as many smile lines and crow's feet, though he was sure those would become more prominent the older he got. Even the tools he carried were different. A wrench and screwdriver instead of a hammer and pliers. 

And most strikingly, he didn’t recognise him. He did mistake him for Cole before realising he - ‘Rocky’ - was taller and larger and more scarred than the student. But he treated him as a friendly stranger after. Because that’s what they were. Strangers. 

He hoped Ed would be willing to be his friend instead of just his fellow coworker. Though, given what he knew of the Walkers in general, he guessed that wasn’t something he’d have to worry about. 

Eventually, when the trio who had fallen into polite conversation, only occasionally broken with Misako or Ed explaining whatever part of the school they were in, they made it to what would be Cole’s classroom. 

“And here we are,” Misako said, a graceful smile on her lips as she handed Cole a small keyring of keys, “Each door in this school is numbered, and you should have all the same rooms Mrs Mendoza had.” 

Rocky nodded, taking the surprisingly hefty amount of keys.

“You’ve already been informed of how we conduct evacuations, what to do during a Garmalarm,” Misako listed, “And you have a copy of the lesson plans Mrs Mendoza had prepared for at least the next week or so, yes?” 

Rocky nodded, tilting his head to the backpack he had yet to set down. He didn’t exactly have time to set up his desk in the staffroom, but he was happy to make whatever classroom he’s in his ‘office’ since he wouldn’t really be moving around classrooms so much compared to some of the English and Maths teachers. 

“Got a copy and everything.” He said.

Appeased, Misako nodded before shaking his hand, “Then you should be set to go. Have a good first day, Mr Dangerbuff.” 

With that, she left, heels clicking against linoleum floors as she did. 

Beside him, Ed watched her walk away with Rocky before turning to the younger, offering a heavy but friendly pat to his shoulder.

“Well, I best let ya get settled here!” He cheerfully smiled, “If ya ever need anything, feel free to stop by me! I might even spare you one of Edna’s famous cookies!” 

“Thanks Mr Walker.” Rocky smiled, probably more fond than what really makes sense for a stranger, but Ed only beamed brighter.

“Oh, now none o’ that! I’m just Ed. Mr Walker was my father!” The old man laughed, slapping Rocky’s shoulder before finally walking off, Rocky laughing as he did.

Trust the Walkers to make friends first and enemies later.

For a moment, Rocky remained standing alone in the hallway, a few early students walking past and glancing curiously at the man standing outside the locked room. Eventually, taking a deep breath to steel his nerves, he slotted one of the keys into the door and pushed it open. 

The inside was to be expected - a largely clean room with various long wooden desks pushed against each other to form groups while easels and wire shelves were pushed against the wall. Plastic stools and chairs were stacked against the back wall beside locked cupboards, and a series of metal sinks lined up one side of the classroom. Posters and artworks of old students covered the paint-stained walls, some with their colours faded as sunlight shined in through large glass windows. And finally, at the front of the classroom was a large white board, a stained and slightly dented wooden desk, and a projector sat in the corner of the room. 

Glancing to the clock on the wall, Rocky gave a small sigh before getting to work, setting his bag under his table. He had started to roll up his sleeves before thinking better of it and keeping them undone, moving instead to unstack seats and open some of the windows. 

It was a surprisingly easy process - unlocking cupboards, turning the AC on, setting up his own things and preemptively writing his first class’ material on the whiteboard. Ed was kind enough to show him how the staff rooms printer worked when he asked, copy after copy of assignment sheets and course schedules printed on flimsy paper.

So far, as he now began to check the art department's inventory, Rocky found himself less stressed, distracted by the list of mundane tasks instead of what had been plaguing his thoughts in the last week. He noted there being one less bucket of paint, but didn’t think anything of it.

It really shouldn’t have meant anything - just another nightmare about his loved ones back home. Except, rather than him being dragged into that crystal wall or falling into a pit of blinding colours while the others stood expressionless and far out of his reach, this one felt so much more real…and worse…

He had dreamt of his family grieving, falling into habits he had hoped to never see again. Kai returning to underground fighting, Jay locking himself away at some lighthouse alone, Nya growing despondent and giving up her passions, Zane turning off his emotions until they forgot what they were, Pixel building thing after thing without any real purpose, Lloyd thinking himself a failure and struggling under the weight of expectations, Wu falling into guilt and grief… He had woken up sweating, praying and hoping to every god that existed that it was just a dream. A nightmare conjured by his fears and not… not a vision.

Granted, he never had visions before. Certainly not like Zane when images and faded dreams reflected either reality or the future. 

He didn’t want to. He didn’t want to think that they thought he was dead. He didn’t want them to… to give up trying to find him. He didn’t want them to hurt because of him -- 

He hadn’t realised he was gripping one of the chairs too tightly until he felt something snap and cut into his hand. 

“...Shit.” He cursed, bringing his hand away with a numbed gaze. A corner of the chair’s backing had broken, a piece of it cut and lodged into his palm, the injury quickly bubbling red. 

More annoyed than pained, Rocky sighed before moving - placing the broken chair in a corner of the room before replacing it with another. With that dealt with, or at least put aside for later, he moved to grab the small first aid kit in his bag. It was smaller and lighter than he’d liked, but beggars couldn’t be choosers, and he wasn’t going to waste the school's first aid kit on this. So he grabbed some bandages before rushing to the sinks before any blood could drip to the floor. 

It did sting a little as he carefully picked the plastic out of his hand and wiped the wound. It wasn’t anything significantly deep or worrisome, but it was enough that he had to wrap it tightly in some bandages. Just enough that the bleeding stopped and he could still move his fingers. 

It was by this point when students began trickling into the classroom, finding self-assigned seats and striking conversation with their friends. 

He tried to play it cool, offering friendly smiles and making himself look busy around the room as the number of students grew. And along with it, the feeling of eyes staring at him - some more blatant and shameless than others. 

It was honestly making him a bit antsy with the way students would stare at him before whispering to each other, a few giggling before turning back to watch him. He didn’t particularly want to know what exactly they were saying, just trying to get himself settled at his own desk. As the bell rang with a loud shrill, the sound making Rocky jump - a few of the students giggling at the reaction - Rocky pulled out the clunky school laptop he was provided, pulling up his homeroom’s roster. 

Hopefully, he’ll feel better by the end of the school day. This job was certainly giving him a suitable distraction from his predicament already. Hopefully it’ll last.

Notes:

A lot of words for a whole lot of nothing /j

Lloyd is so oblivious, but that's probably the case for someone who doesn't really care for romance lmao
And wow! Rocky is already making quite the impression! Wonder what all the kids were whispering behind his literal back lmao

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

Chapter 13: First Impressions

Summary:

Rocky is late to his first class, and Lloyd and Cole run into an unfortunate character.

Notes:

Hello! Thank you for the wait and enjoy the show ^^

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

“You’ve got to relax,” Cole said, head lightly bopping to the music in his headphones. 

“You say that like I’m not trying to.” Lloyd deadpanned, shoulders slouching as he leaned forward, arms folded over the table.

He and Cole, along with the rest of their class, were waiting for their teacher to show up. Familiar artworks and posters hung on the walls while the clock continued to tick. They’d been waiting for almost 20 minutes since the end of lunch and the new teacher (that Lloyd was actually excited to see) hadn’t shown up yet. 

Cole was unbothered, boots propped up on the table and chair balancing precariously on hind legs while Lloyd sat tense beside him. 

He was fine. Usually. Classes almost always followed the same pattern: Lloyd would enter the classroom, the students would glare and whisper to each other, the teacher would make some snide remark, and spend the rest of the class either ignoring, belittling, or humiliating him in some fashion, and to everyone else's amusement. 

But this class felt worse before it had even started! Their teacher was a no show, everyone was casting glares over their shoulders at him and his friend at their lonely table, and worst of all, a certain girl with white hair was in the room, sitting peacefully at a table and giggling with her classmates while pointing or smirking at him.

“Do you wanna skip?” Cole asked.

“And get more detention? I think I’ll pass.”

“Right. Because spending a class with the literal devil is better.” Cole snorted as he scrolled on his phone, the music playing loud enough for Lloyd to hear changing every so often, “Why is she even here? I thought Zane made sure we’d be able to avoid her.” 

Lloyd shrugged, leaning his head down on folded arms and staring blankly at the table. He didn’t want to know, but he had ideas. Afterall, it was Harumi they were talking about. She could do anything and everyone would be none the wiser. He doubted even Principal Misako knew anything when it came to the girl. Only that she was one of the top students and part of the student council. It wouldn’t be surprising if she managed to get herself in the class after Zane already planned their schedules for them.

Which made this class worse than any other he’d had that day! It took one look from the girl, one side-eyed glance and the shadow of a cruel smile playing on her lips, and Lloyd had wanted nothing more than the ground to swallow him whole. To run away from the girl as fast and as far as possible. If only he wouldn’t give more material for everyone to hurt him with… 

“Lloyd,” Shifting his head, the boy looked up through blond lashes at his friend. His eyebrows were furrowed, his eyes soft and pooling with concern, and lips pulled into something of a thin line. Belatedly, Lloyd realised he had paused his music, headphones pulled down around his neck, “Do you want to leave?” 

And this was why Lloyd loved his friends so much. They were always quick to try and help him. Try and reassure him while they suffer the consequences of hanging around. Being friends with him even though it meant the rest of the world would spit on and kick them too. Treat them as if they were horrible people when really they had hearts of gold.

Which was exactly why Lloyd would grit his teeth and tell them he was fine.

He had to be. He was the leader and the reason they’re in pain too. If them being his friend was what got them just as badly treated as him, then it was all the more reason for him to tough it out. He spent years before meeting them going through this torture, he could keep going if it meant helping them even just a tiny bit.

Cole didn’t look convinced when the blond shook his head, but didn’t push either. A different reaction from Kai and Nya but one Lloyd was thankful for either way. He didn’t need to be pushed to accept help - not right now.

Right now he just wanted to continue existing in their quiet, private little bubble and pretend neither of them noticed the sound of a chair lightly scraping the floor as footsteps began to approach them. Lloyd tried to forget how he recognised the person’s footsteps, the gait in their walk - how it sounded airy and smooth like a creeping fog. How the sound of it rang alarms in his brain, shouting and yelling at him to run in the opposite direction - as far away as it could. 

Like a mouse needing to run and burrow as quickly as possible to avoid the snake slithering ever closer…

“Hello Lloyd,” 

…Only to end up trapped in its jaws. 

Lloyd didn’t want to, but he forced himself to sit up properly and meet the owner of the sickly sweet voice. Tired and frightened green eyes met putrid brown. 

He hoped his fear wasn’t as obvious as it was, but by the way Harumi’s eyes creased slightly with a corner of her lips lifting higher, he knew he failed.

When he didn’t respond, Harumi scowled - playfully and amused, “Well aren’t you going to say hi back? I thought that’s what friends do when they see each other after so long.” 

“Leave him alone, Harumi.” Cole warned, broad shoulders tensed as he glared daggers. 

It wasn’t often that Lloyd would see him so quickly provoked, but he wasn’t going to complain. Not when the fierce protectiveness was for his sake. 

Harumi lightly tutted, as if Cole were a child and not someone who could literally throw her through a wall.

“Didn’t your mother teach you manners? Oh, but I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised. Not with, well, everything. I had hoped your father would’ve, but he’s so obsessed with making you his little doll, it’s not even surprising.” She said, hand cupping her cheek as though she were troubled despite her cruel smirk and amused tone. 

Around them, the class laughed, loud and sending sharp slashes of pain into the teens sitting alone.

Meanwhile, Cole’s body turned impossibly tense. Enough that Lloyd could see how his fists clenched tight enough to go white knuckled and shaking. Shaking enough that the one on the table was making the furniture quietly quake. His face suddenly took on a pale complexion as his eyes burned at Harumi.

Carefully, Lloyd put his hand over Cole’s, the teen’s hands losing a small fraction of their stiffness enough for Lloyd to slip his hand into his, uncaring of how tightly Cole was squeezing or shaking it. No matter how upset he was, Cole was always soft in his touches. More than some even deserved. And the fact he wasn’t vaulting over the table to deck Harumi through the wall was a testament to it, despite how much he hurt. 

Drawing a breath and an ounce of masked confidence, Lloyd turned to Harumi, hoping the fear clawing his insides wasn’t obvious. She was wearing a casual polite smile, the one she wore all around school in hallways and classes, but he could see how her eyes narrowed at him. The sadistic cruelty he quickly came to be familiar with dancing in her gaze like a prowling animal. 

“What do you want, Harumi?” Lloyd carefully asked, trying to keep his fear out of his voice. 

Harumi huffed in amusement, “I just wanted to say hi is all. What, is it so wrong of me to want to greet an old friend?” She asked, white lashes blinking with a tilted head.

Lloyd felt his hand tighten in Cole’s grip as he bit his tongue, fighting the urge to bite back how clear Harumi made it that they were not friends. You don’t stay friends with someone who humiliates you in public - dragging your name through the mud and shit for everyone to sneer, laugh, and point at. Friends don’t spend time pulling pranks that, were it not for Lloyd and his friends training, could easily have them in the nurse's office or hospital (if they let them in). Friends don’t stand back and watch while a group of people punched and kicked his prone form, and then post it on the internet for likes.

So instead of falling to the urge to tell Harumi just that, Lloyd focused on his friend. The feeling of rough calluses and large fingers squeezing his hand tight enough he was sure his hand was slowly going numb. He tried to ignore how Harumi looked at the pair of them, biting the insides of their cheeks enough to taste iron, and instead focused on the cool metal of his friend's jewellery brushing or pressing against his prickling skin. 

Harumi tilted her head the other way, cat-like eyes staring right through the facade Lloyd was fighting to keep up. He couldn’t give her or anyone else any more material to work with. 

Thankfully, Lloyd and Cole were saved from whatever Harumi had planned to say next as the classroom door slammed open - so much so it was almost forced entirely off its hinges. And standing in the doorway with the entire class staring wide eyed was a familiar face, black hair slightly frazzled and dark cheeks darkening at the attention. 

“Uh,” Rocky began, still holding onto the door that was no longer attached to the wall. Slowly, he set the door to lean against the wall as he sheepishly moved further into the room, bandaged hand running through black locks, “Sorry ‘bout that! Got caught up in some stuff that needed my attention.” 

The students in the class continued staring at the man, blinking owlishly and stunned silent as the man began to write on the white board, marker squeaking across the surface. Thick and heavy lines began to spell out a name Lloyd had grown very familiar with over the summer, the sight of it and his new teacher starting to very slowly ease his nerves.

Finished, he turned to the class, hands clapping together as he gave a sheepish, lopsided smile to the room.

“Sorry again for being late everyone. My name is Rocky Dangerbuff - feel free to call me whatever you want - and I’ll be your art teacher for the year.” He greeted, pushing through the awkward silence.

Still, he continued to give the room a smile, brown eyes slowly moving along student to student. At least, he did, until he saw Harumi standing by Lloyd and Cole, something flashing across his face too quickly for Lloyd to grasp before it settled into a confused and strained smile,

“Miss,” He began, face pulled into a frown, “Can you sit down so I can continue please? I know I’m late, but that doesn’t mean you should continue holding back the class too.”

As if snapped out of a daze, Harumi was quick to flash her usual charming smile - the kind that got everyone tripping over themselves into believing she was more innocent than a puppy, and teachers wrapped around her finger. 

“Of course! My apologies.” She chirped, quickly walking to her seat. All the while, and to Lloyd’s surprise, Rocky continued to frown slightly at her as she did before quickly shaking his head, black hair swaying.

“Right. Well,” As if he wasn’t almost half an hour late, Rocky picked up a clipboard from the table and flipped to what he guessed was the class’ roster, pencil poised as he looked back up to the students, “How about we get started, yeah?” 

-----

Rocky fought not to constantly glare or frown whenever his eyes strayed to a specific head of platinum white hair. It was odd, seeing the girl who caused so much strife in his and his family’s life back home sitting in his class and not in a prison cell. 

Was it maybe wrong for him to immediately not like her? Maybe. This was a different world and she could very well be a different person. From what he saw of the younger versions of his friends, it was a high possibility. But something in his gut told him to keep an eye on her. 

He just hoped it wasn’t obvious how tense his shoulders had become anytime he glanced at the teen. If he wasn’t a teacher, he would be more than happy to ignore her existence completely. Can’t get fired from his job if he avoids the source of a potential fist fight. 

So he continued with his class, going around tables and checking their work. He was (hopefully) concise when talking to the class about what they were going to be doing for that year: assignments, basic classroom rules, the typical and technical stuff that was more of a chore to do but necessary all the same. 

At the very least his students seemed to like him when he finished handing out papers about their coursework. None of them shied away when he wandered nearby at the very least, even when the remains of his… unique entrance leaned against the wall, bits of drywall and the hinges still attached. The fact no one seemed to really question it besides him getting questions about his workout routines was somewhat surprising, but he wasn’t going to dwell on it.

So now here he was, walking around the classroom and occasionally chatting up some of the students as he checked that they were working. They only had so much time left in class, but he figured he should get them to do something , so he asked everyone to just draw something in their sketchbooks - an early start to their long term assignment of keeping an art journal. 

As he went about the room, a lot of his students were asking typical questions - some he was happy to answer and others he carefully dodged. 

“What’s with the scar on your head?” Someone asked, leaned back and expression mixed with mischief and curiosity.

Rocky turned from the page he was being shown to them, fingers finding their way under his bangs to feel at the familiar puckered skin.

“Got turned into a ghost and then back on the Day of the Departed.” He shrugged, feeling his smile turn into a playful smirk when the class chuckled and laughed in response. He knew it was outlandish enough for them to guess he was lying - even if he was far from it. 

Almost immediately after, someone else, a girl with pink pigtails and glasses looked up at him from her table, coloured pencils littered around her, “Why do you dress like a thrifting emo?”

“I like black.” He shrugged, moving to another table and glancing at the offered sketchbooks. 

“Are you dating anyone?” A girl from the table asked, head resting on her hands as she looked him up and down. Rocky had taken to removing his overshirt earlier, arms comfortably dressed in compression sleeves and launching some students into giggling whispers, to his own confusion. 

Rocky felt his expression soften as he nodded, unknowing of the almost dreamy look his eyes took as he looked out the window, “I am.” 

Some of the students - the gossips, he quickly learned - leaned forward, eyes burning with curiosity and hungry for information on the new teacher.

“What’s she like?” One student asked.

Rocky looked down at her, eyebrow raised and hands playfully crossing over his chest, “Who said they were a ‘she’?” 

Across the room, one of the boys snickered, “Gay.” 

Rocky glanced over his shoulder and looked at the boy before throwing a dramatic wink, “I’m an art teacher with piercings. It only makes sense that I’d have three boyfriends.” 

“ THREE?!” A good majority of the students screeched in shock, some standing up with hands slamming on tables as they stared at him.

Shocked himself, Rocky took a step back with hands raised in early surrender, “Before you think I’m a creep, I want it to be known we’re all dating each other!” 

That eased some of the students, a few dropping in relief and quickly gossiping and returning to stare with burning questions, while a few others seemed slightly less inclined to believe him.

Nonetheless, Rocky urged them to sit back down and at least pretend to continue with their work. 

With the students happily preoccupied with the drop of information, Rocky no longer elaborated besides telling students they probably shouldn’t be so focused on his love life, he moved on until eventually he came to a table he tried not to be so obvious in observing since he arrived. 

It was another large table with old stains of paint and ink, but despite the size easily fitting maybe 6 students, only two teenagers sat beside each other. One was like looking at an uncanny mirror while the other was more of an uncanny memory. Even so, both were certainly more welcomed than the monster-look-alike sat surrounded by kids with a smile he knew to recognise as fake in his old world.

“How are we doing over here?” Rocky asked by way of greeting, leaning casually against the tabletop as he looked to the pair of students - oblivious to the flabbergasted stares of the class behind him.

Lloyd, Rocky could tell, was fighting not to absolutely beam a wide smile up at him. Beside the blond teen, Cole looked up blankly at him, boots propped on the table and headphones blasting music in his ears. Their sketchbooks were open on their lap and table respectively, half finished drawings decorating and smudging white paper. 

“G-good! We’re uh, doing good.” Lloyd stuttered, cheeks dusting pink as snickers echoed in the room behind Rocky. 

Glad his back was to the rest of the class, Rocky let the small frown play on his face, fighting to glance behind his shoulder. In front of him, Lloyd and Cole seemed equally surprised and tense at his reaction. 

Not wanting to give the wrong impression, Rocky softens his gaze, pulling a chair from the table and taking a casual seat across from the pair, arms folded on the table.

“So, what are you working on?” He asks conversationally, ignoring the feeling of eyes boring into the back of his head. 

Lloyd and Cole stared at him, the blond more wide eyed than his friend who eyed him through black lashes and a blank stare. It was odd, seeing the similar-but-not face of his younger self looking so… expressionless at him. A poker face that Rocky could never have hoped to achieve at his age. Even today, as the experienced adult that he is, he struggles to hold up a lie.

“I--uh,” Lloyd blinked, looking down at his sketchbook and then back up to the teacher before slowly sliding it across the table, “It’s just some sketches.” 

Rocky took it, feeling something ease in his chest and lifting from his shoulders as takes the offered book. On the page was an unfinished sketch of messy lines and graphite, some grouped together into the shape of a long head and pair of horns. He felt a smile pull at the corner of his mouth, the sight familiar.

“You into dragons?” He asked, sliding the book back to Lloyd. 

“Yeah.” Lloyd shyly answered, fingers and chewed fingernails flicking at the corner of the page. All the while, Cole remained stone-faced, quietly observing despite the sound of loud music still echoing from the small speakers. 

Rocky smiled, hoping it showed how genuinely interested and happy at the idea as he did, “Well, I think that’s pretty cool.” 

Looking up through a curtain of blond curls, Lloyd met his gaze, “Yeah?” 

“Yep!” Rocky grinned. And seeing the look in his eyes, he couldn’t help but lean closer, hand moving to whisper conspiratorially to him. He made sure to keep just loud enough for Lloyd to hear while the rest of the eavesdropping and suspiciously quiet room couldn’t (he wouldn’t be surprised if Cole could somehow hear him through his headphones), “In fact, I do too. Did you know there’s an entire realm of them?” 

At that Lloyd snorted, body visibly relaxing a little, “Yeah right.”

“It’s true!” Rocky said, leaning back, “There are sixteen realms after all. And who’s to say one or two doesn’t have dragons?” 

Lloyd looked like he wanted to refute that, a no doubt playful response on the tip of his tongue. They’d done this plenty of times as Quake and the Green Ninja - not that Lloyd knew that - but he paused, green eyes glancing past Rocky’s shoulders before snapping shut, shrinking into himself,

“I guess so…” He whispered, grabbing his pencil and anxiously flicking it in his hand. 

Rocky frowned but didn’t comment on it. He had a guess as to why, but that didn’t mean he was happy with it either.

Lightly, Rocky nudged Lloyd’s foot from under the table, “You know you’re aloud to talk back, right? I’m not gonna give you detention for arguing a hypothetical.” 

Before Lloyd could really respond beyond wide blinking eyes, Rocky stood up from the table, looking to Cole, “You want me to take a look at your book now or later?” 

Cole eyed him for a second before shrugging, not moving to hand his book over. Rocky nodded, not reaching for the book if it wasn’t offered. 

Casually, he turned back to Lloyd, a friendly smile on his lips, “If you ever want to just talk, you know where to find me.”

As Rocky turned around and began making his way to his own desk at the otherside of the room, weaving around whispering and confused tables, he fought not to grind his teeth as an unfortunately familiar voice spoke out to him from one of the tables,

“Mr Dangerbuff,” Harumi asked, hand raised as he turned to her. It wouldn’t exactly look good for him to ignore her, “Can I ask you a question?” She asked, almost innocently. 

Rocky took a subtle breath as he gave a small smile and nodded for her to continue, arms coming to cross over his chest automatically. Hopefully it would hide the tension in his shoulders.

“I was wondering,” She trailed off for a moment, pulling something up on her phone before holding it up for him - and the class - to see, “If this was you?”

The small screen had a muted video of a man running toward a hoard of oceanically themed men and machines, moving and ducking against stray attacks and launching forward to fight them one by one. Rocky winced when he realised it was a video of himself, the whole interaction of him running to save a little girl from being hurt to getting burned by a stray missile to him launching forward with an irregular strength and speed before a cloud of dust and smoke erupted behind him. Moments later, he came running out and into the crowd while the jet of the blue ninja flew overhead, Misako being set down on the ground from his shoulder.

He knew it was on the internet. It was trending for a while. He even heard from Misako herself that she had to deny a number of interviews about the event. But he had somewhat, perhaps naively, hoped he wouldn’t have had to deal with it at the school. Then again, that was just wishful thinking on his part. 

Fighting a sigh, Rocky gave a strained smile at the girl, “It is.” 

“How did you do it?” She asked immediately, leaning forward on folded hands, 

“How did you go in fighting and come out with barely a scratch? I mean, you were up against mechs and deadly weapons, and yet, from what I heard, you only got a few burns and scratches.” She said, brown eyes darting to the scars that peaked out from the hems of his compression sleeves and tank top, and then boring into his eyes with a familiar, haunting and piercing gaze, “Or, better question. Why?”

Rocky remained quiet, closing his eyes for a moment to steady his breathing and the ticked up pace of his heart. He ignored the feeling of being dissected as he stood at the centre of the room, the sound of the clock ticking away on the wall echoing in the silent classroom as students leaned forward and twisted in their seats to stare at him, waiting with bated breath for his answer.

When he opened his eyes, he fought not to glare and snarl at the eager and hungry gaze Harumi stared with. He didn't know if it was pettiness or pride, but he couldn’t really last another minute with Harumi looking as if she was winning somehow.

“Unlike most people, I’m not going to stand by and let someone get hurt when I can do something about it.” He eventually answered, staring down the student who seemed to flinch under his gaze. 

Turning away, Rocky continued to make his way to his desk, “I was taught to do the right thing. To fight back against the bullies. If I see someone getting hurt or cruelly suffering from an injustice, I’m going to do what I can.”  

Then, in hopes to lift the tension growing in the colourful room, Rocky let a playful smirk tug at his lips, “And if that means running into a crowd of half-baked soldiers in party costumes, then that’s what I’m going to do.” 

“Half-baked?!” A student exclaimed in shock, mouth agape at him.

Rocky shrugged, “Well I got out pretty okay with a lady thrown over my shoulder, didn’t I?”

Sitting down, he glanced around the room of shocked and silent students before settling to a particular table in the back, brown eyes softening slightly when he locked gazes with Lloyd and Cole. 

“But just so that we’re clear, legally, I cannot recommend running head first into danger.” He shrugged. 

Some of the students snorted in laughter, some more awkwardly than others, but otherwise moved on. Meanwhile, Harumi continued to stare at him, gaze puzzled and brow furrowed until someone else got her attention, and quickly returning was the friendly, princess smile Rocky had to turn away from before he could snarl at the memory it brought back.

He may not be one to carry grudges, but he’ll happily make exceptions. And if he was to trust his ever faithful gut, he would definitely be keeping an eye on Harumi. 

Seeing that they had a bit of class time left, Rocky pulled out the clunky laptop he was leant and logged into the account Misako helped to set him up with. Might as well check out whatever email Ed had sent him during lunch.

Meanwhile, students continued staring at the new, strange teacher. A pair of them looked at him in shock and awe, while another stared in intrigue with a dangerous glint in her eyes.

Notes:

We do not like Harumi in this house. I am (not) sorry.

I hope you enjoyed the chapter! Slowly but surely, the plot is plotting :3
I will say, I wonder what Rocky was doing to be so late to his own class?

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 14: Drawing Conclusions

Summary:

What happened to make Cole/Rocky so late for his class that day? Well, let's ask Zane and Jay, shall we?

CW: There is a scene of physical bullying (no blood is drawn) and a panic attack is described. Please be safe while reading!

Notes:

My brain is rotting with my mind fighting to both start a second fic, but also trying to restrain myself to not because I know there is a likely I could end up with burn out...
...But the desire is there... And it is currently 3AM, and my resolve is slowly cracking...

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

“You were late?!” Pixal gasped through his phone, reflecting the same shock that befell Zane and his friends earlier that morning. 

Careful to keep his phone to his ear, Zane opened his locker beside Jay, the ginger rummaging through his own with a small frustrated sigh. It wasn’t hard to see why, the teen was still trying to balance the number of books in his arms with his open backpack and pair of slightly bent crutches.

“I was,” Zane answered his cousin, reaching to help his friend before Jay could slam himself against his decorated locker door, small sticky notes and photos taped to the metal, “It wasn’t intentional, of course. I don’t even understand how it happened. My alarm should’ve been enough to wake me as usual.” 

It usually was. His internal alarm should’ve woken him that morning as it always did - 7 AM on the dot. But instead, he was woken up by his younger brother Echo, the young android originally arriving to take the laundry and instead finding their older brother in bed still at 7:30 AM. 

So the blond had to rush through his routine, skipping steps he rather didn’t and accidentally slamming the door shut in his rush out. His whole day was off-kilter, walking into homeroom (glad the teacher liked him enough to overlook his tardiness), realising Pixal was also missing, and his own unspoken routine thrown out of balance. 

Thankfully, Pixal was only absent due to delays at the airport - the fellow nindroid stuck waiting in an airport with her father - but it didn’t help how off and, dare he say, wrong everything felt for the rest of the day. When he tried to readjust and fix his skewed clothing in the bathroom, it didn’t feel right. When he spoke to his friends, answering with calculated responses to act as humanly as possible, he had to push himself to give a smile that felt more strained than it usually was. 

Even now, as he tried to run through his databases to try and specifically figure out why this happened in the first place, everything felt wrong and disjointed, even with the usually warming presence of his friend beside him wasn’t enough to fight off the frown pulling at synthetic features. 

Jay looked up at him in worry, blue eyes large and soft pretty lips chewing in a nervous tick. The teen could only hear one side of his conversation with Pixal, but it seemed his own resignation was enough to make his friend anxious. Helping put some of Jay’s books into his backpack, Zane gave as reassuring a smile to him as he could, fighting the urge to reach up and stop him from chewing his lips. 

“This is worrying,” Pixal said, no doubt curling some of her silver hair in her fingers, “And you have not spoken to your mother about it yet? If the issue is affecting your memory bank, then you should discuss it with her.” 

“I didn’t have the time.” Zane sighed, “And I do not wish to bother her with this.” 

He had no idea how he was going to explain it. Not once had he ever been late to anything - school or otherwise. And yet, here he was, late for his first day back to highschool because of-- because of a dream he had. And the first dream he’s ever had in his existence… and he can’t even remember it. 

No matter how hard he tried, he couldn’t grasp a single image or memory of it, save for fuzzy, barely recognisable images of something . Some kind of colourful blobs and bright lights that seemed to get swallowed. 

Ominous, yes, but mostly confounding. He was a nindroid. He’s never had any dream before when he went to sleep. Pixal and Echo could easily attest to that. 

He knew Pixal wanted to say more, counter him with a logical response of her own, but the sound of a distant intercom had the girl sighing and, after a promise of picking this up again later, hanging up the phone. 

“Zane?” Jay quietly called from beside him now that the phone was pocketed away. 

“Do you-- That is, uhm…” He stuttered, fingers switching between picking at his scarf to gripping his crutches.

“Yes, Jay?” Zane asked, head tilting down at the other. For some reason, his attention only made Jay more flustered, freckled cheeks dusting pink as he sunk further into his scarf. 

“If you want, I could run a diagnostic? After school or-- or something?” Jay finally asked in a hushed voice, blue eyes darting between Zane’s face to the ground and then the decorated lockers. 

Zane, rather than express doubt of the usefulness of the check, gave as reassuring a smile as he could to the shorter teen.

“It would be very much appreciated.” He said, ignoring the way his fans seemed to pick up at the sight of Jay’s small smile in return. 

Unfortunately, just as they close their lockers and shoulder their bags, a cacophony of loud, familiar voices ring from down the hallway. And a quick glance was all the boys needed to grimace and prepare for the worst as a group of jocks in lettermans and cheerleaders came cackling down the hallway, smiles that seemed genuine and happy quickly changing into something sinister and dark.

Instinctively, Zane took a step forward, just enough to push Jay behind him. Under normal circumstances, the pair would’ve been able to simply speed walk away in the opposite direction. Maybe sneak through the school's air vents if necessary, but with the state of Jay’s still healing leg, that option had to be shut down.

The group spotted the pair and were quick to move closer, crowding around the pair in a loose semi-circle, pinning the teens against lockers without a way to leave without confrontation. Their smirks grew more shrewd by the second, seemingly encouraged by the way Jay shook and cowered further behind Zane. 

“Well, would ya lookie here,” One of the jocks said, brown hair swept back with enough gel Zane was sure Kai would gag at the sight, “What do you nerds think you’re doing in our hallway?” 

Zane forced his usual polite and, according to the others, creepy smile onto his face, bright blue eyes staring unblinking at the larger teen. Zane may be taller, but if he wanted to continue his charade of being a normal, human teenager, he couldn’t be allowed to fight back. Not like he could as the white ninja, so avoidance would just have to do. 

“We were just leaving,” Zane answered, holding the jock's eyes for the briefest second before quickly trying to herd himself and Jay away and down the hall.

Unfortunately, Zane’s disorganised and unpredicted day only continued to mock him as Zane made the mistake of not walking between Jay and the students. At the open opportunity, another one of the jocks, one with black hair, sweeped Jay’s leg. The boy barely had the time to latch tightly onto Zane’s arm to avoid falling, and much less the time to suppress the pained yelp from his leg getting roughly jostled. 

Unlike Zane who fretted over the paling teen, the group around them only cackled with high giggles and snorts of laughter, a few already pulling their phones out to record them. 

“Woops!” The black haired teen taunted with a grin, “Sorry! I didn’t see you there twerp!” 

Zane could feel Jay’s body trembling, eyes pointedly staring down to the floor to hide their glassy shine, and something cold grew in his own metal chest. 

“Ah! Jeez, you dropped your crutch!” Another jock exaggeratedly gasped, “Here! Lemme get that for you!” 

The jock picked up the fallen crutch, but rather than hand it back, he screwed his nose at the number of dents in the metal, and the mended patches on the grips and stiff cushion. 

“Where did you even get this thing? A junkyard?” 

“Please return it.” Zane asked, a cold smile still on his face despite him standing taller, almost a head above the group. He kept a hand on Jay’s shoulder, not moving even as he managed to rebalance himself. 

The group only giggled and laughed at the request while another jock with dark skin and crooked teeth took an aggressive step forward.

“Oh yeah?” She asked before rushing forward, ripping Zane away from Jay and slamming him against the locker, fist wrinkling the fabric of his shirt as he was pushed back, “And what are you going to do about it, nerd?” 

Zane couldn’t answer, largely because his attention was pulled toward his friend who had inadvertently been shoved back, shaky hands gripping tightly to his one crutch and the row of lockers. Even as the jock shook and shoved him harder against metal lockers, Zane didn’t react further than watching in conflicted distress as some of the group moved toward the ginger teen, pushing him back while a cheerleader yanked his crutch away from him. 

“Leave him alone!” Zane demanded, parts of his mind fighting each other on what to do.

Half of him wanted desperately to break out of the grip the teen had on him to run toward his friend. The other half wanted desperately to keep back and continue playing the role of the simple, normal, human teen. And normal human teens didn’t have enough power to throw people across rooms or win in outnumbered fights. 

All the while, he watched in more and more distress and rising anger as the bullies taunted and played around with Jay’s aids while said boy cowered against lockers, head faced down and body shaking with each haggard breath. And every second that passed had Zane clenching his fists in self hatred.

He promised to help his friends. To be there and support and protect them, and yet here he was, hesitating and frozen while the bullies continued to push and shove and taunt. Some recording for their own sadistic pleasures, the jocks making bets to see if they could bend the crutches, some of the cheerleaders keeping up to their name sakes and cheering them on with glee. 

It wasn’t until Zane’s gaze went from the teens working together to bend the tool in half down to his friend again that the blond finally moved, shoving the buff girl back with just enough strength for her to stumble back with one of his buttons snapped off and in her hands while he rushed to his friend.

His friend who was heaving for air in rushed, quick gasps and shaking on the floor. 

Zane had to restrain himself from just scooping Jay up and away from the situation, instead kneeling beside him and rubbing a hopefully reassuring hand up and down Jay’s arms.

“Jay,” He whispered, expression pinched, “Please, Jay. You need to breathe.”

“I--I ca-- I can’t!” The teen barely managed to wheeze, eyes squeezing shut and body curling into himself. 

Zane felt unsure of what else to do besides continuing to offer what grounding reassurance he could to Jay, disjointed and overwhelmed mind barely managing to focus on his friend.

He had to get them out of there. He had to get them somewhere quiet - away from the jeering laughter of their school tormentors while everyone else seemed happy to either watch or move along. 

No one was going to help them, so he had to move.

But he felt frozen in place, focused so entirely on his friend he had completely ignored anything his bullies were saying until a voice suddenly cut through the deafening noise in his head and in the hallway. 

Everyone’s heads snapped to the source rapidly approaching in long footsteps from the end of the hallway, brown eyes burning a glare at the gathered students with tense shoulders.

Rocky.

It was Rocky, the stranger who helped his friend in the past and seemed nothing but kind before. Rocky, who was one of the new teachers at the school and currently standing with a furious glare at the jocks and cheerleaders instead of Zane and Jay.  

“What in the Cursed Realm do you think you’re doing?” He demanded, thick brows furrowed as he stared down at the uniformed students. 

“Calm down, teach!” The jock with brown hair said with a laugh, “We were just messing around.” 

“Oh really?” Rocky practically sneered, arms crossing over a large chest as his gaze glanced back and forth between the teen and the now bent crutch in their hands. 

Noticing this, one of the cheerleaders, a lithe boy with blond hair, rushed to say with a cocky smirk, “Jay gave us these! Said we were allowed to have some fun with them.” 

“And that’s why you were all recording yourselves breaking a medical aid while the student who needed it was having a panic attack on the floor?” Rocky glared, and Zane wondered if it was just his imagination that had him blinking the sight of brown eyes flashing gold from his mind. 

None of the cheerleaders or jocks answered, glancing at each other in unease as Rocky only continued to stare them down. 

Eventually, the jock who had pushed Zane earlier scoffed, flicking the button they ripped from Zane’s shirt to the floor as she did.

“It’s not like it’s a big deal. They were already broken and shit. He needed a new pair anyways. We were just doing him a favour.” She said, her friends agreeing.

Somehow, Rocky’s frown only deepened. 

“I see…” 

And it was when a moment of tense silence started to grow and permeate the air that Zane thought it was indeed too good to be true. Zane could tell the truth, but with so many people agreeing to one story, it was a fact that Zane wouldn’t be believed. Jay was in no state to speak with him trying to get control of his breathing until they weren’t shuddering gasps. And they all knew none of the students who were quick to disperse when Rocky appeared would take their side. 

Not when they were friends with Lloyd. 

Eventually, after what felt like an eternity of waiting, Rocky took a deep breath before raising a hand and pointing a calloused finger down the hall, the plaid fabric of his flannel straining over large muscles.

“Principal’s office.” He said, tone cold and unmoving against the group's shocked gasps.

“What?!” 

“You heard me,” The man said, “Go down to the principal’s office and wait for me there.” 

“You can’t do that!” One cheerleader said.

“Yeah! It’s the first day of school!” Another ranted.

“Can’t you just take a joke and let it go?” A third grouched.

At that, Rocky’s glare darkened, brown eyes narrowing as he stared down at them past his roman nose.

“Bullying is not a joke. Not to me.” He stated with a sneer, “Now, either you can walk yourselves to the office, or I can pick you up and drag you down there myself.” 

The group were silent in shock.

“You wouldn’t dare.” One of the jocks said, voice shaking slightly.

“Try me.” Rocky dared, arms crossing over his chest once more.

When it was clear that the teacher would remain unmoving, the group grumbled and hissed before eventually walking down the hall, but not before Rocky snatched the crutches from the group as they passed - including the bent one. 

When the group disappeared around the corner, Zane already knowing they would be taking the long way to the office, the teen heard the man grumble something under his breath with a heavy sigh, shoulders dropping and a hand rubbing at his temples in frustration. 

Eventually, the man turned to the pair and sat still on the floor, both teens frozen and staring wide eyed at the man. Zane hadn’t even noticed Jay’s breathing stilling along with his own hands freezing in place.

Slowly approaching them, not unlike how he’s seen his friends approach stray animals, Rocky slowly knelt in front of the pair, gently setting the crutches to the floor to show empty, gentle hands.

“Are you okay?” He asked quietly.

And almost immediately, Jay’s breath began rapidly picking up again, chest heaving and body shaking. 

But rather than panicking further beyond a flash of it in his expression, Zane watched as Rocky slowly shuffled forward, voice dropping to something softer along with his gaze.

“Are you okay with contact?” 

Somehow managing to hear him, Jay nodded, head of auburn curls bouncing quickly with the action as his eyes squeezed shut. 

Carefully, ready to move away at the slightest hint of discomfort, Rocky took Jay’s hand, the pale limb practically dwarfed in the man’s larger hands. Thick fingers began rubbing small circles onto the freckled skin. 

“I’m going to start counting, and I need you to try and match the pace. Think you can do that for me?” Rocky asked, voice low and hushed to almost a whisper, but Jay still heard him as he nodded once more. 

With a smile shining something almost proud, Rocky began to count, index finger occasionally tapping to the rhythm as he did.

“Okay. 1… 2… 3… 4… 5…” 

Slowly, Jay began to try and match the pace, breathing growing stuttered, but not the same gasping heaves as before. 

Zane resumed his movements, rubbing cool hands along Jay’s arms in time with the pace the teacher set.

“Great! You’re doing amazing,” Rocky praised, “Let’s keep going, okay? 1… 2… 3… 4… 5…” 

Zane could only stare in intrigue and wonder as he and the man helped Jay slowly calm down, breathing soon turning from hiccuping and laboured to something a little more smooth and controlled. 

Even so, Rocky didn’t let go or stop offering comfort until Jay moved, slowly pulling his hands to fiddle with his scarf and only slightly wincing when he tried to pull his leg in. It must be sore from the sudden strain. Still, Rocky didn’t comment on it beyond a concerned glance to the limb before looking at Jay and Zane with a concerned and soft look. 

“Feeling a little better?” He asked, voice still hushed and quiet.

Jay hummed, nodding his head and looking to the ground. 

“Panic attacks are the worst.” Rocky commented with a hollow huff, slowly moving to stand.

At that, Jay and Zane glanced up at him, faces coloured slightly in surprise.

“You get panic attacks?” Jay asked, voice slightly hoarse. 

Rocky nodded, face smiling but with something almost sad and sympathetic, “All the time.”

With that, the man helped the pair up - offering a hand to the pair and easily lifting them to their feet. He gave Jay the undamaged crutch and began leading them to the principal's office, careful to keep pace with them rather than trying to rush the pair.

All the while, as Zane held carefully onto Jay to offer physical support and reassurance, the teen kept a careful eye on Rocky. It wasn’t until the office was in sight that Zane felt the need to finally speak from where he was quiet before.

“Do you believe them?” He asked, causing the man to pause and look down at them almost incredulously.

Before either boy could assume what that meant, Rocky spoke almost appalled.

“Of course not! I may be new around here, but I’m not an idiot.” 

Both teens went back to staring wide eyed at him and glancing at each other in silent communication as they followed the man inside. Of course, the bullies were there too, crowded together on the uncomfortable seats and glaring their way when they arrived. 

And after a long moment of tense silence, Rocky having gone into the office to speak with Principal Misako, the students were finally guided into the room. There weren’t enough seats for them all, so Zane quickly helped Jay take a seat while one of the jocks did the same. 

When everyone settled, Misako adjusted her glasses before looking between the groups. Rocky was still in the room, leaning back against a wall and the crutch missing somewhere. 

“So,” The principal began, hands folding atop the hardwood table, “Mr Dangerbuff tells me there was an… altercation. And I would like to know from you what happened.”

Zane didn’t bother listening to what the bullies were saying, sure that if he did now instead of just reviewing the memory later, he would end up losing his self restraint and breaking the back of the chair Jay sat on.

Instead, he was looking at Rocky, committing every detail of his appearance to memory and trying to understand the man. 

Every time Zane and his friends encountered the man, be it in person or looking at the online footage of the attack from the summer, Zane was continuously left intrigued, confused, and in wonder of the man. 

There was so much he questioned. Who was he? Where was he from? Why was there no record of the man anywhere? 

And that, coinciding with the mysterious appearance of Quake - the man they were now training under alongside Master Wu, and who they knew nothing about…

Honestly, he wondered how the others hadn’t thought to compare the two.

All the clues were there, and looking at the man more closely now instead of a grainy video and a memory file from almost a month ago…

Zane promised not to withhold observations from the team, but he also promised not to jump to conclusions without definitive evidence.

And the evidence was certainly building.

The two men were so similar. Nevermind that they matched in ways that Zane noticed in their physicalities: same skin tones, same eye shapes, same placement of the scar Zane spotted through the gap of Quake’s hood, and not to mention the both of them matching almost exactly in the size and build that Zane could observe.

And then their personalities, the way they spoke and moved… 

It was so simple, and Zane was conflicted between wondering if this was too good to be true, a convenient coincidence, or something else entirely.

Either way, Zane was getting close to the truth. He knew it. 

And he was going to find it. 

“Mr Julien. Mr Walker,” Principal Misako called, turning to the pair sat opposite the larger group, “If you could tell me what happened in your own words.” 

Jay was fidgeting in his seat, fingers picking at this scarf once again and nervously glancing back and forth between the frankly intimidating woman and to the carpeted floor. 

So Zane took up talking, laying it out more similar to a mission report than what was probably the normal human teen response to the prompt, but he did it anyway. He couldn’t leave out any details. Not if they had to win the woman's favour against the jocks and cheerleaders branded in the school's colours. 

When he finished, Misako sat quietly, body still but grey eyes piercing each student with a hardened glare. The tension could be cut with a knife, yet no one moved or spoke as they waited for the woman’s verdict. 

“I believe you, Mr Julien.” She eventually stated, leaning back casually in her seat as the cheerleaders and jocks immediately began to yell and shout in outrage. 

Jay jumped, curling further into himself from the sudden noise, and in his periphery as he rubbed a hand up and down the boy's back, Zane noticed Rocky tense and glared at the shouting students. 

It didn’t take long before Rocky was moving, bending down to grab something before dropping the bent and broken crutch onto the principal’s table, the woman not even blinking while the students were cut from their yelling to stare at the item. 

“Just so you know, I had Misako look at the security footage before you came in.” He stated, glaring at the group and hands fisting at his sides, “I told her what I saw - a group of kids harassing and assaulting others, laughing while one had a panic attack and damaging mobility aids, and having the gall to lie when caught in the act.” 

“Which is exactly why you will hand your phones over, and I will contact your parents to discuss the matters of suspension.” Misako finished, placing a tray on the table and nudging it forward toward the group, “It was noted that some of you were filming the whole thing, so they will need to be checked for evidence.”

“WHAT?!”

“SUSPENSION?!”

“YOU CAN’T BE SERIOUS!”

All at once, the bullies were shouting, but immediately cut themselves silent when the woman held a stern hand up in a signal to silence them. 

“You should be glad that Mr Dangerbuff felt the need to give you all a chance, else I would have you all expelled for this. Not only breaking the school rules which stipulate that the action of bullying is punishable by suspension and expulsion, but you also physically assault your fellow students, one of which is injured. So unless you want me to change my mind, I highly recommend you accept the boon Mr Dangerbuff has given you and accept this punishment as it is.” She primly explained, eyes narrowed and daring the students to speak up.

They didn’t.

They all sat there, stunned and silent and staring at the man and woman as if they weren’t real.

But they were.

Zane could sense the heartbeats and see the human micro-expressions that Zane couldn’t possibly hope to achieve himself. 

Accepting their silence, Misako taps a manicured finger to the tray in motion for the students to put their phones down.

“Your parents will arrive soon, so if there is a problem, they can take it up with me.” 

She then turned to Zane and Jay, her eyes taking on something softer, “Mr Julien. Mr Walker. Your parents have also been contacted and will be here soon. If you wish to continue with the school day, you may. Else, your parents can sign you out for an early leave.” 

With a wave of her hand, Rocky moved forward, a clear signal for the others to do the same. As the cheerleaders and jocks turned their phones in one by one, Rocky held the door open for Jay and Zane to shuffle themselves out into the quiet hallway. 

And even as the bullies stepped out to the hallway, taking seats against the wall and not sparing them a glance save for harsh glares that screamed a hunger for some kind of violent revenge, the three of them continued to stand there in silence. 

And once again, Rocky took Zane by surprise.

“Are you two okay?” The man asked, Zane and Jay turning their heads up to meet his gaze with small nods.

“Y-yeah!”

“Yes, thank you Mr Dangerbuff.” 

Rocky didn’t seem the most convinced, perhaps noticing how Zane was holding tightly onto Jay’s arm, the boy’s backpack slung over his shoulder to relieve the boy of its weight. Or perhaps it was the way Jay was still slightly shaking, the aftershocks of his earlier attack still running through his body in a way that left excess energy without any way of letting it out beyond picking at his orange scarf, the ends fraying and weaving more noticeable in the growing patch. 

He stared at the pair some more before somehow softening even more, body slouching forward to appear smaller with a kind smile.

“If you need a space that’s quiet, you and your friends are always welcome in my classroom. I usually hang around there during break periods instead of the office, so it’s always open.” He offered, head tilting in a way that let black bangs fall over brown eyes and his pale scar. 

The pair were still reeling from the events of the past hour that neither said anything beyond giving slow nods. 

Though hesitant, Rocky gave a slow nod of his own before gesturing to some empty seats.

“Your parents should be here soon, and I…” He trailed off for a moment, eyes glancing to the clock ticking on the wall, “...am late to my own class… hm….” 

If he was panicked by it, he didn’t make it obvious beyond worrying chapped lips between teeth and taking a deep breath. 

“If you don’t need anything, I’ll be going now?” He asked more than stated, looking at the pair. 

It was only after a moment of staring that Zane realised he was asking if they wanted anything else from the man. 

And the uncanny resemblance to the way Quake did the same in their last training session - the way the ninja would pose statements as questions, never really ordering something outside of what was required in training…

Zane felt his body relaxing alongside Jay’s, the boy's shoulders lowering slightly as he looked up through ginger curls.

“Thank you, s-sir.” Jay stuttered. 

At that, Rocky paused for a moment before his expression seemed to soften even further into a proud grin.

“Anytime, Sparky.” He answered quietly, hand twitching at his side for a moment. 

Eventually, he straightened himself and rolled his shoulders, the fabric straining against the movement of his arms and looking mildly uncomfortable as he did. 

“If you need anything, you know where to find me.” The man said before finally walking away and to the class he was undoubtedly late for. 

If Zane was unsure of it before, Zane was almost (almost) definitely sure that Quake and Rocky perhaps weren’t so different after all. 

An hour later, Zane and Jay sat outside during a free period, and found themselves scrolling through the group chat as Lloyd and Cole told them the story of what happened in their art class.

Notes:

Principal Misako will not be taking any shit, and neither is Rocky!
If I got anything wrong in this chapter, please lemme know and I will happily edit and correct!
And yes, I did spend literal hours trying to figure out if an aluminum crutch can be bent by a human, only to find literally no results, and instead ended up going down a small, tiny rabbit hole that led me to learn absolutely nothing of use. Yippee!!

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 15: Surprise~

Summary:

In the other universe, the ninja seem to have found something - a strange and mysterious cave. Is this where Cole went?
What is for certain is that there are plenty of surprises waiting for them inside...

Notes:

Big chapter ahead! I didn't really bother to reread this and edit, so please tell me if there are any sentences that appear odd or any kind of mistakes!

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

They could never catch a break. Of course, it was to be expected when you live your life as a ninja. Protecting Ninjago and being on the move almost constantly, having to be ready for anything from petty crimes to world-ending catastrophes being just one of the many things you come to expect.

Of course, that doesn’t make some of their adventures any less weird or stress inducing.

And with how much Kai’s ‘Big Brother Instinct™’ (courtesy of Nya) seemed to be yelling at him, this adventure could definitely be counted as something weird.

After all, finding a cave that seemingly sprouted out of nowhere and was apparently eating people is pretty weird. 

It turned out the reports they received from the eastern village weren’t a huge goose chase like Kai originally thought. Not that he wouldn’t help deal with their problems, of course. People going missing mysteriously when it’s never happened before is always going to be something he’ll take on and handle. It was the right thing.

But finding out that it started happening only when a cave suddenly appeared on a mountain where it never existed before is still something that Kai will always find strange. 

How does that even happen? 

The villagers left in town spoke of an earthquake that happened some weeks ago - around the same time of Cole’s estimated disappearance - and then some people foraging for herbs stumbled across it where it never existed before. They spoke of the cave that seemed like nothing but a bad omen, and how they were proven true when people who left to investigate the cave never returned, as if eaten by the cave. 

He thought it was ridiculous, at first, the idea of being eaten by a cave.

But then he and the ninja stood in front of the mentioned cave, and Kai could understand the villagers' woes more clearly.

Under the light of the afternoon sun, the cave entrance gave every indicator and warning it could to keep people away. The large indent that looked closer to a giant, singular eye than it did a ledge where some birds were quick to take up roosting in. The boulders and tall points of stone that looked like sharp teeth hung from the ceiling and sprouted from the ground, only seeming to grow in number the further in you looked. No sounds came from the cave, and in the clearing they stood in, it felt as if the mountain itself was silent. No animals were nearby and if they were, they were careful to keep as quiet and still as the leaves atop tall trees and bushes.

And everything about this was making Kai’s hair stand on end.

Thankfully, it seemed the others felt the same as they stood apprehensively. It didn’t help when they got off a call with Wu just moments earlier, showing the image of the cave and watching as the elders' faces seemed to scrunch up in something akin to confusion and worry.

When they asked, Wu responded with a hum, clearly trying to wrack for some kind of lost memory in his mind.

“The cave seems familiar,” He said with a frown, “I feel as though I have seen it somewhere before, but I cannot recall how or why.”

“Do you know what it is, sensei? The villagers said it just appeared one day.” Lloyd asked from where he stood in front of the computer screens, the others gathered in the Bounty’s control room leaned in for answers.

Regrettably, Wu shook his head, “I do not. I don’t remember my father ever talking about any kind of cave similar to this one's nature.” 

“But you think you might know something? You said it was familiar.” Nya was quick to point out, lips pursed.

“It is familiar, I know that much,” Wu stated, “I just don’t know why it is. I might be able to find something amongst my father’s texts, but it would take some time.” 

Kai couldn’t help but frown, eyes flicking to the image of the cave entrance they took when they arrived at the location. 

He may not have believed it before, but now the feeling that this had something to do with Cole’s disappearance would not leave, swirling and dominating his mind until it was all he could think about.

But it was also incredibly frustrating. 

Part of him wanted to go in and investigate, see if they could find anything of the recently elusive black ninja. But another part warned him not to. That something in that cave was something they shouldn’t go near, else they disappear like all the others who went inside. 

Thankfully, or regrettably depending on how you see it, Lloyd came to a decision for the team, expression tense and in concentration.

“I think we should go investigate,” He said, turning to the rest of the team, “The cave seemed to just appear out of nowhere, and we don’t know if it’ll disappear or move somewhere else.”

“Is that wise?” Pixal asked, green eyes glowing, “The cave’s status may be unpredictable as you stated, but we also know nothing about what it is. It could be dangerous.” 

“I’d think so, if people disappeared just by going in.” Nya added, arms crossing as she looked at their leader in apprehension. 

“Maybe, but if it disappears as suddenly as it appeared and we never find it again, we might lose our chance of finding any kind of clue about Cole,” Lloyd responded, frowning and more stress lines than anyone his age should have growing prominent as he did, “Besides, the people here need our help. At the very least, we can try and find out what happened to the missing people and give them some kind of closure.” 

At that, none of the ninja, nor their sensei could really argue. So it was decided that while Pixal remained on the Bounty in case they needed a quick getaway, and Wu looked into the cave’s significance at the Monastery, the ninja would head inside.

And so here they were, donned in caving gear and staring down the cave entrance in tense apprehension. 

He hadn’t realised he’d tensed so much his fists were turning white at his sides until he felt a hand take his, gloved fingers prying stiff fingers open to weave them together. Glancing to his side, Kai met Jay’s gaze, the typical hesitancy and stress apparent on his face, but the ninja determination they’ve all had hammered into them since they started shone brightly in blue eyes.

In front of them, Lloyd turned to the group, “Ready?”

At the whole team's nods and voiced confirmations, Lloyd took the lead as they all entered the cave. 

And the further in they went, the more Kai’s gut was telling him to stay on alert, feeling as though a pair of eyes were watching him in the dark. 

Ducking under long stalactites that dripped a surprisingly icy water down, and weaving around even taller stalagmites, the ninja slowly moved their way inside.

And of course, Jay was quick to complain, Kai not far behind him.

“For the love of--!” The blue ninja cursed, managing to catch himself from slipping in another puddle, “How is there so much water?! I thought this cave just spawned a few weeks ago!” 

From ahead of them, Nya turned with a raised brow, “Spawned? Really?” 

“You know what I mean!” Jay huffed, muttering a thank you as Zane helped him avoid hitting his head on a hanging pillar of stone. 

“If this cave was able to appear unnaturally with its own system of tunnels, then it can be assumed that there might be pockets of water and springs that came with it. That, or it’s able to retain whatever is inside like moisture and take it to wherever it goes.” Zane noted thoughtfully, blue eyes glowing in the dark of the cave.

“Really making it sound like it’s alive there, Frosty.” Kai said, brushing crumbs of limestone off his fingers. 

“Considering the entrance looked like a weird cyclops, I wouldn’t be surprised.” Nya said.

“And with our luck, that’s probably the case.” Lloyd joked, the beam of his flashlight carefully kept along the floor of the cave to avoid trip falls. 

“Wow. Great vote of confidence there, greenie.” Kai deadpanned, careful not to drop his own flashlight as he hopped down a small ledge. He could just use his fire, but if it turned out this cave was actually some weirdly alive thing, then he wanted to have the energy to at least try and blast a hole out. 

Slowly but sure, the light of the cave entrance finally went from being a small thing in the distance to nothing at all as they walked further inside, hands carefully tracing cave walls and stone pillars as flashlights shone the way. 

It seemed almost endless, and Kai briefly wondered if he’d have to take back his statement of saving energy if their flashlights ended up dying on them halfway. Of course, they could just have Jay recharge the batteries, but still. 

But eventually, Kai felt himself not only forgetting about that worry, but also stunned as the cave seemed to slowly grow brighter and brighter until they were walking through a tunnel of illuminated crystals, a rainbow of colours cascading on each of them and every inch of stone wall. 

And yet, despite the beauty of it all - the sight reminding him of the time they were all up north and saw the aurora lights stretch across a starlit sky - Kai felt his protective instincts flare up even more. Brown eyes were quick to dart to each of his friends, mentally counting that they were all there and glancing every which way, expecting something to jump out and attack them from nowhere. 

And it seemed the others noticed, the group coming to a slow stop to look concerned at Kai.

“Kai?” Lloyd called, the red ninja’s eyes flicking to him, “Everything okay?” 

Kai paused, trying to figure it out himself. They weren’t necessarily in any danger beyond going into a deep cave, but no matter how much he tried to rationalise everything, he couldn’t fight off just how, well, off everything felt. 

The way the colourful crystals seemed to shine and dull just a touch toward creepy rather than beautiful, the way some strange sound seemed to hum in his ears that he didn’t notice until now, and how he felt his element seemed to be pulled toward something. Like something about the cave was calling for his fire to lick under his skin until he felt the need to light something. More than once, Kai caught himself reaching out for one of the crystals before pulling back. 

It was weird. Really weird. And Kai, as open and accepting as he was, wasn’t exactly the happiest in dealing with things that had his elemental powers feeling weird. Anything affecting his powers was usually something to make him tense quickly. Losing your powers on multiple occasions will do that to you. 

“No.” He eventually admitted, glaring at a cluster of stones, half mesmerised and half in frustration, “Does anyone else feel like something weird is happening to our powers, or is it just me?” 

The team looked at each other and seemed to finally notice something themselves, flexing their fingers and worrying lips in their teeth.

“Now that you mention it,” Lloyd began, “I do feel like it, yeah. Like I want to blast at the crystals or something.” 

“Same here,” Jay followed, blue eyes looking from crystal to crystal, “It’s kind of weird. And like, I hear this weird buzzing sound? It’s kinda like listening to a powerline but lower?” 

“You mean the humming?” Nya asked, glancing at the crystals. 

Beside him, Kai heard Zane hum thoughtfully, “It seems to be from the crystals.”

“What?” 

He could tell Zane wanted to reach out to the stones, his curiosity about the world always strong within their very being. But Kai didn’t let him, instead taking hold of their hands and rubbing small circles on titanium skin, relishing in the way their opposing body temperatures seemed to dance and merge together into something nice. 

“I have been observing how the stones glowed, and they seemed to follow a pattern of growing, dimming, and then growing again in a slow rhythm.” He explained, eyes not leaving the various stones surrounding them.

“Like a song?” 

“Yes. But not any I can think of.” Zane hummed, “But I sense there is something more about the cave we should be wary of… Like there is something else waiting for us inside…” 

And if what they were feeling didn’t have any of them worrying, Zane’s words certainly did.

Kai learned quickly that whenever Zane ‘sensed’ something, it was in their best interest to believe and pay attention rather than to brush it off. Especially if they’re heading towards something potentially dangerous. 

Kai watched as Lloyd reached up to his earpiece, “Pixal, do you think you can find anything on one of these crystals?” He asked, knowing that Pixal would most likely be looking through Zane’s eyes than any of their own cameras. 

“I can certainly try.” The woman said, a moment of silence stretching over them until her voice rang through their communicators once more, “I have found several different resources on glowing crystals, but they are all far too different and numerous to identify anything particularly significant.”

The team barely bit back a groan. Because not having any definitive information about something potentially important is always fun…

“If you can bring me a sample on your way back, I can run some tests and narrow down our options of what they are.” She suggested.

Nodding, Zane moved to one of the tunnel walls, clusters growing out from the stone and their colourful lights reflecting off his smooth silver plating. Carefully pulling out a small plastic container and a throwing star from his belt, Zane carefully dug out a small gemstone from the wall until it dropped into the container, the stone still glowing and shining in the sealed cup. 

Nodding and glad that they were able to do so without touching the stuff, Lloyd turned back down the tunnel while Zane pocketed the sample.

“Let’s keep moving. The faster we get this done, the sooner we can leave.” The blond said with a slight shiver, the group now looking around the cave with frowns and suspicion than the earlier amazement. 

Kai wondered, if Cole did come down here, if he felt the same way they did. Like the crystals were calling for their attention. 

In the corner of his eye, Kai saw how Jay seemed drawn to the colourful stones, and silently thanked the stars above that Zane had the forethought to take hold of the lighting ninja’s hand and pull him further along the path, not giving the shorter man the chance to reach for any himself.

As they continued down the path, Kai was careful to steer clear of any of the gemstones, stepping over any on the ground beneath his feet. He learned it was better to avoid interacting with anything that seemed to interact with his elemental powers without his say so. Not until he knows for certain that they weren’t going to hurt them or steal his elemental powers.

He’s had enough of that, thank you very much!

Eventually, and unfortunately, they came to a fork in the road, the path splitting off in two different directions. One to the right, and one to the left.

“Well this is just great.” Kai grouched, looking back and forth to either tunnel, “What now?” 

“Maybe we can turn back? Come back later?” Jay suggested, only shrinking slightly when the rest of the team turned to him slightly incredulously.

“Really, Jay?” 

“What?! We were literally just talking about how weird it felt in here! And I have the feeling if we stick around longer, I might touch something I’m not supposed to!” 

“Like you weren’t going to do that anyway.” Kai sassed, lightly rolling his eyes when the blue ninja seemed insulted by the (true) notion. 

“I know you might want to head back, Jay,” Lloyd cut in before a fight could break out, eyes straying from the team and down one of the tunnels, “But I feel like we should keep going.” 

Curious, Zane tilted their head at the other blond, “Do you sense something, Lloyd?” 

Lloyd sheepishly shrugged, “Kinda? I know we talked about how weird everything is and all like, five minutes ago, but…” 

He turned toward the forked tunnel, looking to either side, “There’s something about this place that just-- I feel like I-- we should keep going.” 

At that, the group turned to each other for a moment before silently nodding, turning back to the leader who grew up all too quickly for Kai’s liking. 

“We’ll follow your lead.” He said, expression determined but easily falling into a reassuring smile at the blond.

Seeming to relax slightly, Lloyd nodded before glancing back to the two tunnels.

“Let’s split up,” He suggested, pointing down the left tunnel, “Kai, Zane, and Jay, you take the left tunnel. Nya and I will take the right. If you find anything, you let us know or come find us.” 

As clear as it was that they weren’t the happiest at the idea of splitting up, the team nodded and moved on, Kai, Zane, and Jay going down one tunnel while Lloyd and Nya went down another. 

And after a few minutes, the silence amongst the three was broken by the lightning ninja almost reaching for one of the crystals until Kai batted his hand away.

“Ow! What?!” Jay hissed, Kai glaring at him.

“Don’t touch the creepy crystals!’

“Oh come on. It’s not like they’re gonna come alive and attack us or something.” Jay rolled his eyes, already about to reach out to poke a nearby crystal until Kai slapped his hand again.

“Will you quit that?!” Jay pouted, rubbing his hand. 

“I will when you do!” Kai sassed back, moving so he was standing between Jay and the wall, Zane on the ginger’s other side, “Do I need to remind you about every other time we got in contact with some weird freaky crystal?” 

Jay huffed but said nothing, looking to the floor as they continued down the tunnel, “No.” 

Seeing this, Zane took hold of Jay’s hand in theirs, a soft reassuring smile on their face, “Perhaps once Pixal is able to identify what these crystals are, we can return here and get some more? That way you can touch and interact with the stones as much as you like safely.”

Pleased at the suggestion, Jay was quick to press a loud kiss to the nindroids cheek, “You’re the best, Zane!” 

“I know.” 

Kai rolled his eyes but couldn’t fight the smile growing on his face at the sight. 

These were his boyfriends. The people he already knew he was going to spend the rest of his life with. A dream he was determined to make come true.

Of course, it could be true already by now, if one of his lovers wasn’t missing…

Kai suppressed the groan in favour of continuing down the cave in silence.

He had it all planned out! He had been for months! He already knew what he was going to do by year three of their relationship - when Jay and Cole had taken the initiative to ask them to be their yin and yangs - but he decided to wait a little longer. Until their hectic lives calmed down enough for them to feel comfortable and relaxed enough to talk more.

And they did for a while! Talks about what they wanted in the future, how they would all fit together further down the line, not just as friends and fellow ninja, but as lovers too. 

It had given Kai enough time to start really planning things out. Sure, usually he was one for spontaneity, but he wanted this to be perfect . As perfect as his three partners. 

So, exercising the most amount of patience he possibly, humanly could, he played the long game. He got them more jewellery, both to spoil them, but to also figure out their ring sizes. He took more visits to his and Nya’s parents in Ignacia, not just to stop by and spend much needed time together with his once lost parents, but to also seek out advice from the pair - from how he should eventually pop the question to getting tips from his dad about forging jewellery. 

Kai may be a good smith, good enough to remake the golden weapons almost perfectly, but jewellery was a whole different ball game. And if he wanted them to be as perfect as their eventual owners, then he was going to take as long as it took to get them just right. Even if it led to him shouting obscenities at various tools and the forge.

And then he finally, finally, got them perfect! All neatly packaged into a singular, ornate box his mother gave to him - the box Ray used when he proposed to Maya in their youth - and quietly snuck into the monastery and hid in his room until he was ready.

And he was! He had everything figured out!

Their seventh anniversary would be the day he’d pop the question to his loving, amazing partners. They’d go about it as they did every year - no need to fix what wasn’t broken - and when they inevitably went on the usual long walk, be it out of the city in some forest, or through the city's park, or around the mountain they lived on, Kai would get on one knee, pull out the ornate box, and ask the question he’d been dying to ask for literal years.

Except… He never got to do it. Cole never got back from his mission. He’d been missing for almost a month by now, their anniversary had long since passed while they desperately searched for him.

And in that time, Kai felt like his world was slowly crumbling, the familiar ache of grief creeping into his chest despite his best efforts to push it away and keep looking, even if every day turned up empty handed. He kept himself moving as much as he could to distract himself. Training when he wasn’t searching, searching when he wasn’t training.

That, and comforting the others as best as he could. Talking to Nya even when she yelled or snapped at him. Helped Zane go through the emotions they were more tempted to switch off with each day because grief was always something he struggled with. Spoke to and held Jay when he refused to leave Cole’s bed. Helpd Lloyd as much as he could so his younger brother wasn’t trying to carry everything on his shoulders. 

He didn’t care that he forgot to go through his usual routines to try and find something of Cole out there. Even when his skin began to break out into patches of acne and dry skin, or he sometimes forgot to take showers so his hair sometimes got heavy with grease. None of those things mattered. 

But now, they had something. It wasn’t much, and could possibly lead to another dead end, but it was something. And it was enough motivation for Kai to take the necklace he planned to give to Cole into one of the small inner pockets of his gi. Because he was going to give it to Cole as soon as he saw him. After kissing the hell out of him and slapping him for going off on his own in the way he did, of course. 

“Kai?” 

Pulled out of his thoughts, Kai turned to Zane who now stood beside him, Jay a few steps ahead and now carefully leading the way. The nindroid was close, taking hold of his warmer hand in theirs, and his voice quiet enough to be kept between them, even in the echoing cave.

“Are you alright?” They asked in a hushed whisper.

Kai sighed, not bothering to keep up the facade. He could be around Nya and Lloyd - he had too. He was their big brother. And if he let it show that something was wrong, then it was only going to feel worse for them. But around his boyfriends? In the moments where it was just them, hidden away in their own little private moment - as short as they may be - Kai let himself let go. At least enough to let them lift a bit off that weight off from his shoulders. 

“I just want to find Cole soon.” He eventually said in lieu of an answer, tightening his grip just slightly. 

“Indeed,” Zane hummed, “The sooner we find him, the sooner we can spend our time together.” 

Kai wasn’t sure why, but something about the way Zane said those words, the tone of his voice and the knowing look in icy blue eyes had Kai looking up at them in adoration and surprise. 

Eventually, after a moment of staring, Kai let out a short huff of laughter. Of course. Leave it to Zane to figure out his surprise before he could even try. 

Without any words, Kai leaned upward, Zane meeting him halfway for a soft kiss. It was a short peck of lips more than anything, but it was enough to leave Kai smiling - small as it was.

Ahead of them, Jay had stopped to stare at the pair, lips pulled into a sad smile as he looked at the pair.

Not bothering to say anything, Kai pulled the man closer to share a soft kiss with him, the soft, colourful lights of the cave illuminating a beautiful sight when Kai watched Jay and Zane share a short kiss of their own after. 

Without needing to share their thoughts, the trio continued forward. They had yet to hear of anything from Lloyd and Nya’s end beyond the occasional check in from Pixal, themselves answering the nindroid when she did the same for them. The sound was a bit more crackled and rough than when they weren’t as far in the cave, but it was still clear enough for them to hear. Meaning either something was just starting to interfere with the signal, or they were getting deep enough into the mountain that the chance of them losing connection was soon approaching. 

The tunnel seemed endless as they continued to walk, the tunnel occasionally growing smaller and larger as they went, at one point having to crouch to continue forward before they could stretch themselves tall again. 

“Just how far does this even go?” Kai huffed, lightly arching his back and sighing at the quiet pops that came after. Geez, was he getting old or something? He hoped not.

“It feels like we’ve been walking for forever.” Jay groaned, glancing around. The spot they were in was a bit larger, the space illuminated by larger clusters of glowing gemstones and exposed geodes, the tunnel seeming to only continue on at the other side. 

“It has been approximately 1 hour and 26 minutes since we split from Nya and Lloyd.” Zane informed, looking around the giant crystals in curiosity, his reflection staring back at him in colourful hues.

“Yippee…” Kai heard Jay sarcastically cheer before sighing.

Before he could stop him, Jay was already leaning against one of the large stones. 

“Jay!” Kai scolded.

The man looked at hime for a moment before the light behind him seemed to grow to a more solid blue than before. Quickly jumping away, the three had tensed as they watched the stone. 

The colours inside seem to swirl, each colour slowly overpowered and overwhelmed by an electrifying hue of blue until the whole crystal and the clusters it attached to glowed one solid colour. The light emitted seemed to almost crackle with short bursts of electricity, and the humming that was consistent and in the background crackled and hiccuped with the added sound.

But beyond that, nothing else happened. It continued to glow and dim as it did before, and eventually, after a few minutes, the stone slowly turned back to how it was before, the blue shade washed and carried away amongst a rainbow sheen. The buzz of electricity disappeared completely soon after.

Shocked, the three of them blinked before turning to each other.

“That was weird, right? It’s not just me who thinks that?” Kai eventually said. 

“Yep. Definitely weird.” Jay hurriedly agreed. 

The three stood there for a moment, unsure of what to do. 

But then, when Kai reached for his earpiece to update the others on what happened, something moving in the corner of his eye caught his attention. Tensing again, Kai swirled around, but rather than some crystal monster or enemy, all there was was a cloth.

A long thin cloth that laid innocently on top a large boulder-like gemstone, the colour an all too familiar shade of orange, even with the colourful lights shining around them. And in the middle of the band was a familiar series of embroidered patterns. One he distinctly remembers Zane doing when he first started learning to sew two years ago.

It seemed the others noticed it too as they stood frozen, staring at the bandana. One of Cole’s favourites that he took everywhere, even if he wasn’t wearing it. 

“Isn’t that--” Jay began to say, all of them already knowing the answer.

Before he could finish the statement however, the three watched wide eyed as the cloth began to float, lifted from the stone and pinched on one end as though it was being picked up. 

“What the--?” 

Again, before Jay could finish his word, the cloth began to move, quickly darting and floating away and further down the tunnel.

“ What the--! ” 

“Hey! Get back here!” Kai yelled, already chasing after it. Zane and Jay were following closely behind.

Kai distantly heard Zane updating the others of what was happening, but he didn’t focus on it. He trusted the two to keep up as he chased after the flying cloth of orange fabric.

He didn’t really care about how it was seemingly moving on its own at a great speed, only focused on getting his hands on it.

It was Coles. And if it was all the way down in this mysterious, strange, weird cave, then that meant Cole was down here. Cole came down here, and they were closer to finding him! 

And that pushed him to keep running.

To hurriedly crawl when the ceiling got low, use large stones as makeshift steps, uncaring of how the crystals turned a bright red and emitted heat in the moments he touched them, and climb over structures of limestone and slate. 

Every so often, the cloth seemed to pause when he and the others fell behind, waiting for them to catch up before darting off again. As if leading them somewhere. And that had Kai’s blood boiling.

Eventually, after climbing up and down boulders of slate and stone and running past glowing gemstone, Kai’s hands finally wrapped around the orange bandana, the fabric solid and soft from being well-worn in his grip.

Zane and Jay joined him on either side, all three of them lightly panting as they stared at the cloth Kai held. The well-worn strip of cloth Cole used to wear a lot, and just carried everywhere when he wasn't. The fabric Zane embroidered simple patterns into that Cole praised constantly, and that Kai and Jay singed the ends on during training. 

He could hear Lloyd and the others asking for an update, their voices cracking and skipping every so often, but Kai ignored it in favour of running a hand over the colourful threads. The feeling was familiar. 

“Cole’s bandana,” Kai thought, voice a hushed whisper but clear as day to the others, “Cole was here.”

When he finally looked up, meeting Zane and Jay’s matching hopeful eyes, Zane already updating the others on what they found, Kai couldn’t help the wide grin from growing on his own face.

When Zane finished with the short report, giving Lloyd and Nya simple directions on where to find them, Kai and Jay took to glancing around the space. Kai didn’t let go of the bandana as he did, taking in the room they now stood in. The giant cave makes him feel small under giant gem clusters. The floor was largely empty save for a few shining from cracks in the stone.

“Guys!” Jay called, crouched in front of one of the large jutting gemstones, “I found Cole’s bag!” 

“What?!”  

Kai and Zane rushed forward and, sure enough, in Jay’s hand was Cole’s bag. It was open, wrappers of food rations left littered around the ground and in the pocket, and spare clothes stuffed inside. 

It was weird, how there was rubbish littered on the ground instead of in the front pocket Kai knew Cole always shoved his trash into when there wasn’t a bin nearby. He hated the idea of littering, regardless if they were at home, in the city, or out somewhere else. He’d hold onto whatever trash or rubbish he had or found until he could properly throw them away. 

But Kai couldn’t dwell on it long when the hope ignited in his chest, the force of it making his eyes glassy as he grinned at his partners.

Cole was here. They found a lead . They were going to find him! 

It was clear the others shared the same sentiment, until Zane looked past Kai’s shoulder and their expression morphed from giddy hope to intrigue and shock.

“Look,” He said, pointing.

Turning around, Kai and Jay grew wide eyed at the sight. The entire wall made of the same glowing, reflective crystal growing everywhere else in the cave that they somehow missed until now stared back at them. The whole thing was shattered, huge painful cracks stretching out to the ceiling, floor and adjacent walls from the centre. 

Slowly, and cautiously, the three stepped closer to the wall until their own reflections, disjointed and cracked and refracted, stared back at them. Or they did, until the image shifted in front of them. 

Kai was stunned silent as he saw the silent image of him and Nya playing together as kids played in front of him, uncaring of the cracks cutting through the image as it did. Before he could comment on it, the image suddenly changed, showing a time when they were younger and living on the Destiny's Bounty, playing board games in the living room. Lloyd was so small, happily sat on Kai’s lap and cackling at Jay who had the least number of properties. It seemed so long ago, and in reality it was. It was when Lloyd was finally opening up to them, before the whole fiasco of the green ninja got to them and they had to spend more time training him then giving him the childhood he deserved. All in the name of a destiny they hated. Kai still cursed the Cloud Kingdom for it. 

Beside him, Jay and Zane were silent. Jay was smiling at the wall with a sad gaze, and Zane was staring forward, blue eyes glassy and chest still. Kai wasn't sure of what they were seeing, but he wondered if it was the same as him. Maybe memories of their earlier days as ninja. Or even before - with Jay still living in the junkyard, and Zane in the birch forest.

And once again, before Kai could say anything, ask what they were seeing, the image changed again, this time into something strange. It was them, he could tell, Lloyd and Pixal included, but it was weird. They all looked younger, and weirdly enough, Lloyd didn’t look the same as he did when he was affected with the Tomorrow's Tea and suddenly caught up to them physically, and Pixal looked almost human instead of her usual titanium appearance. The image took up the majority of the wall, a single portrait for the three to stare at. 

What was more off putting however, beyond the uncanny image of the kids who looked like them poised so differently to how Kai knew any of them, were how the cracks seemed to align almost perfectly with the image, fissures breaking through smooth colourful stone to cut through their bodies and fracture their images further. It reminded Kai of looking into a broken mirror, how a singular reflection that otherwise was whole could appear so incredibly broken and disjointed, you weren’t even sure if any of the pieces fitted together. 

Kai finally takes a step back, his mind and gut conflicting with each other.

A part of him was intrigued, wanting to find out more. To learn more and see what the stone had to show. On the other hand, he wanted to get away. To move as far away as he could before he could be pulled in any further. 

“This is freaky.” Kai heard Jay whisper, the man also stepping away with wide eyes, “Like, really freaky.” 

“Agreed,” Zane said, stepping closer to the pair but his gaze never strayed from the image, committing every minor detail to memory and no doubt sharing it to Pixal (if the signal was strong enough down here), “It seems to behave similarly to the ice labyrinth in the First Spinjitzu Master’s Tomb. Except, it’s not showing us our futures…” 

“It’s showing our past.” Kai finished for them, staring at the wall. He’s expecting it to change, but it doesn’t so much as waver. 

“Okay,” Jay shakily breathed, finally ripping his eyes off the wall and to the others, “But what about what it’s showing us now? I mean, it looks like us, but it’s obviously not. I don’t remember this even happening!” 

“Neither do I,” Zane hummed, expression pinching, “I don’t recall anything like this happening to us. And I usually have an impeccable memory.”

“Well that’s not worrying at all.” Kai scoffed, now glaring openly at the reflection.

Why was it showing them this? What even is it? And why did Cole’s bandana lead them there-- wait a second.

Kai looked down at the cloth he was clenching, the fabric soft and unassuming in his hand. It hadn’t so much as fluttered since he grabbed it. As if it suddenly lost its moment of consciousness.

Except, it couldn’t be. It’s a fucking piece of fabric. And last he checked, none of Cole’s belongings were haunted. Unless the cave was? 

But there wasn’t anything from what he saw so far. Not anything to indicate any ghost or astral thing living in the walls. Except for the fact that the cave somehow appeared here out of thin air… 

Without Kai really meaning to, he found his eyes continuously turned back to the reflective wall. And glancing at his partners, he saw they were the same.

Beside him, Jay visibly grimaced, taking another step back.

“Why can I not not look at it? It’s getting creepy!” He whined, still staring at the wall, though in a glare.

“You’re telling me.” Kai said, doing the same, “Think Pixal can tell us anything about this?”

“I highly doubt it.” Zane admitted, “We will likely have to wait to hear from Sensei Wu.” 

“Which can take anywhere from a few hours to days, which I don’t think we exactly have.” Kai elaborated for his partner, huffing. 

He was tense. He had been tense since they entered the damn cave in the first place, and suddenly, now that he was paying proper attention to it, he felt even more tense than before, muscles tightening and coiling together, waiting and ready to spring into action. To protect himself and his lovers.

But from what? Looking around the room didn’t give him any indication or sign of danger, save for the really weird way rubbish was tossed to the ground instead of packed away in the way he knew Cole always did, and the fact they literally followed a floating thing of fabric. So what was it? Was something in the room? Was there not? Was it a ghost or something else? 

Either way, Kai was tense, eventually pocketing the bandana and slowly spinning around to look more closely around the room. Following his lead, Zane and Jay did the same, Blue reaching for his nunchucks and White their bow.

Kai reached a hand up to the sword on his back, not yet drawing but ready to at any moment.

Something was wrong. He knew something was wrong. But what?  

“We should get out of here.” Kai said to the others.

He expected for the nods of agreement. What he didn’t expect was the sound of echoed chuckling to respond in the empty cave.

“I must say that I agree,” the voice purred, the words drawn out and making slimy chills run down his back. 

Immediately, Kai drew his sword, pressing himself back to back against Zane and Jay, the two standing with their own weapons drawn and looking about everywhere. 

He knew that voice. They all did. They’ve known that voice for years, and would only continue to remember it in the future.

That didn’t make it any more reassuring, nor did it make the flicker of fire that ignited in his chest burn any less.

The voice belonged to the monster that caused more trouble than he was worth. Gave them all plenty of memories to groan and sneer at, and plenty of nightmares - not even Lloyd could be spared. 

When the voice echoed again throughout the cave, the deep and infuriating laughter seeming to bounce off crystals and stone, the three ninja finally had the thought to look up .

At first, there was nothing beyond the stone and crystal covered ceiling. 

That is, until a pair of shiny blood red eyes with dark slits opened, slowly moving forward whilst narrowed in sadistic glee as the owner coiled and curled around a large cluster of glowing gems, their long and scaled body slowly reappearing, scale by scale until they were the only thing the three could focus on, nevermind the sound of their friends demanding to know what was going on in their ears.

Still hung upside down from the ceiling, but curling his long neck to look at them properly, was a slimy snake Kai wanted nothing more than to pummel and burn to ash. 

“Oh, it is so good to see you, my old friends~” 

Gripping tightly to his sword, Kai glared and bared his teeth, “Pythor.”

Notes:

It's our favourite boyyy (I'm talking about Kai)
and Pythor's there too ig :/

Did I get carried away writing this? Yes. Yes I did. But guy's gotta do what a girls gotta do, yknow? hehe
That being said, I think I'll hold back on writing a chapter about this fricking cave for a while bc my lord I wrote the word 'crystal' so many times, it's insane
Either way, I hope you enjoyed!

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 16: Thoughts and Opinions?

Summary:

Kai and Nya are in class, and with so much time left to chill, they're left circling back to old conversations.

Notes:

Head empty, brain rotting, burning out - the three best things to happen all at once :)

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

“I don’t trust him.” Nya said for the umpteenth time, glaring at her phone enough he thought she was going to, ironically, set it on fire.

“You keep saying that,” Kai groaned, leaning back as he pursed his lips, chewing the end of his pencil.

The twins were in class together and, with it being the first day and that their teacher was most likely on something - Kai thinks it’s the brownies she shoved in her mouth when the class entered the room - they were able to relax for the hour. Students had already shuffled around the room to form their usual cliques and get an early start on the gossip mills while their teacher was content to stare at her newton's cradle like it was more important than making sure the local teenagers weren’t trying to stab each other with pencils. 

And in their seats, comfortably near the back enough to easily eavesdrop of any nearby conversation (he loved to hear whatever the rumour mill had churning), Kai and Nya had quickly moved to form their own private conversation, the girl sat on Kai’s desk while the older tested how far he could lean back his chair before cracking his head. 

“Because it’s true,” Nya stated, pausing and playing the video on her phone. Zane had sent it to the group chat just a few moments ago, the recorded memory of Zane and Jay getting saved by the new teacher who the group keep’s somehow running into, “It doesn’t make sense. Why is he so- so--”

“Nice?” Kai suggested. 

Kai thought the guy was alright, all things considered. He helped Lloyd from getting pummelled at the park, he helped Zane and Jay instead of just watching like everyone else, and from what Lloyd and Cole were saying in the group chat after their class with him, he really didn’t seem to care that Lloyd was the son of the guy who keeps trying to conquer the city. The guy even sat down and held pleasant small talk with the teen publicly! In front of his whole class of students without batting an eye.

Kai was certain by this point the guy didn’t mean them much harm, all things considered. 

Unfortunately, his dear twin didn’t see it that way, stubbornly believing that it’s all a ruse. A trick, like Harumi did to them.

“Weird.” Nya corrected, ignoring her brother’s eye roll, “Like, weirdly nice for a random stranger. Even if he’s from out of town, he should’ve learned by now that everyone either stays clear from Lloyd or hates him.” 

“And yet we’re friends with him.” Kai reminds with a cocked eyebrow.

“That’s besides the point,” Nya waved him off, going back to glaring at her phone screen, “There’s just something off about the guy, I just know it! He’s up to something and it has to do with getting in Lloyd’s good graces.”

Kai sighed, fighting the urge to loudly groan up at the ceiling. 

He loves his sister to death, don’t get him wrong. He’d do anything for Nya if it meant she was safe and happy, but sometimes, he really hated her stubbornness. Ever since they were young, Nya was quick to make judgements and stubbornly stick by them until she is irrefutably proven wrong. Funny, considering she was the water ninja and that was all about being adaptable and ‘going with the flow’ and all that jazz. Really, with their call signs, it’d make more sense for Kai to be the hot head - which he is, sometimes - but not to the degree of his sister.

“Or maybe he’s just a genuinely nice guy who doesn’t care about Lloyd being Garmadon’s kid.” Kai argued lazily. 

Anytime the man had been brought up, during their own little personal investigations after realising he would be teaching at their school (and that Lloyd was initially annoyed at them about before joining in), Nya would always mention her suspicions of the guy.

But something in Kai just couldn’t agree with her. There was something about ‘Rocky Dangerbuff’ that didn’t have him raising his hackles as much as when they first saw him. 

Sure, at first, he was just as suspicious of him as Nya - and he still was, kinda. But even when they couldn’t find anything of the guy, as if he didn’t exist until that one day during summer break, Kai felt that maybe he wasn’t such a big issue. That is, they were ninjas! They had bigger things to worry about than some guy who helped Lloyd out.

The feeling was only cemented when Zane sent the texts and videos in chat, talking about how the man saved him and Jay and even got the bullies actually punished for what they did. 

Kai would keep an eye on the guy, of course. He wasn’t going to just jump ship and think the stranger was a friend, but he wasn’t going to immediately think he’s some gangster with an agenda like his sis. 

Speaking of, the raven-haired girl looked almost appalled by what her brother was saying. 

“Kai, you were literally agreeing with me last night when we were talking about how weird the guy was.” She said, leaning closer as if she could see into Kai’s mind.

“I did.” The brother admitted with a shrug, “But then he helped our friends and now he doesn’t seem so bad.” 

Nya gaped at him before slowly reaching a hand forward to feel at her brother’s head, fingers grazing his scar and small bandage as she laid it against his forehead.

“Did you hit your head when you fell out of bed or something?”

Smacking her hand off him with a deadpan stare, Kai sighed.

“Look, all I’m saying is that maybe, maybe we don’t have to treat him like he’s some villain waiting to happen.” He explained, arms crossing over his chest as he looked up at the twin, “He doesn’t seem like the type.” 

“We don’t know that.” Nya argued, eyebrows furrowed into a stubborn scowl.

Kai didn’t falter in his gaze, brown eyes narrowing as he met her stare. He didn’t grow up with the girl to be intimidated by her. Besides Cole, he’s probably the only one in their entire group who can stare the girl down and make her look away first.

“Not every person we meet is Harumi.” He stated firmly. 

And of course, regardless of how long they sat in their staring contest, no one in the room giving them any piece of mind, Kai didn’t so much as waver when Nya glared back.

And as expected, after how long it was, Nya snapped her gaze away with a scowl and click of her tongue. 

“You don’t know that.” He heard her mutter, anger clear in her gaze even as she glared at her empty desk beside him. 

Kai relented in his hardened gaze to quietly reassure her, sitting his chair down properly and reaching a hand up to her arm, lightly squeezing it through the leather sleeve of her jacket.

“You’re right. I don’t.” He agreed, “Which is why maybe we can let up a bit. If we keep seeing him as the bad guy, we might not get to see him as a good person either.” 

Nya was silent for a moment. From anyone else, it would look like she was just remaining stubborn, arms crossed and internally scoffing at his words like a petulant child. But Kai knew better. 

Kai didn’t grow up with the one person who knew him better than he did to not pay the same respects. 

He knew that, for as quiet and frustrated as she was, she was listening. Mulling his words over in her head and at least giving him the respect of considering his opinion. 

She was stubborn, but she wasn’t stupid. Lloyd didn’t make her his second in command for nothing. 

As she continued to silently think, Kai decided to scroll on his phone, leaning his head until he was leaning against his sister and looking down at the screen. He’ll give her however long she needs to either argue or accept his words. 

Unfortunately, he’ll never get to hear what she said as suddenly a blaring sound echoed in the air. The familiar screaming of the Garmalarm blasted from the city and throughout the school. 

Snapping his head up to his sister, and the two shared a knowing, determined look. While the students around the class were quick to follow procedure, ducking under tables as did the teacher, the Smiths stood up shouting for a bathroom pass. Neither bothered to wait as the teacher seemed more occupied with squeezing herself under her table, the pair running out of the room and down the empty hallways - any lingering students running to nearby rooms to hide, uncaring of what the two were doing.

As they reached their row of lockers, so too did their friends, Zane helping Jay to his. 

And as they fell down the metal chambers, Kai let the familiar motions wash over him. The familiar slide of red and black fabric onto his body and face, and drop into the warehouse making a rush of adrenaline begin to pulse through his veins and pull an almost feral grin onto his face.

The period of peace they had was amazing, of course. Being able to spend more time relaxing, having fun, and training with his friends (even under the new guy that they are also having trouble finding any information on), but he won’t deny how antsy he was left feeling. Like he just had to be moving and doing something. Those weeks of relaxation brought weeks of tense anticipation, and now that they were able to suit up and get into gear, Kai was almost glad to be fighting Garmadon again. 

The satisfaction and stroke to his ego as he and his friends blasted through Garmadon’s army and pushed them back to the ocean was thrilling. The praise they gain from the people they saved and working together in a well-oiled machine was close to addicting. 

And even greater was the solidified knowledge that they were going to be fine. That he had his friends' backs, and they had his. That they would win the fight and earn themselves and the city some more time of peace, in the safe hands of the secret ninja force. 

That being said, he did have to bite back a groan as waiting for them with his arms crossed and a cocked eyebrow - looking eerily similar to his parents whenever he came back from sneaking out - was Quake, looking at each of them like a stern parent.

“You’re going to fight Garmadon?” He asked, not moving even as each of them quickly made for their mechs. Lloyd was the only one left standing in front of the man, meeting his gaze head on. 

“We are.” 

“Even with one of you still injured and who I have not cleared for action yet?” Quake interrogated, eyes narrowing as he looked up to see Jay being helped into his jet’s cockpit. 

“It’s Garmadon we’re talking about,” Nya snapped, jumping up to her mech, “It’s an all-hands-on-deck kind of thing.” 

Quake didn’t move, only giving a quick glance to each of the masked ninja boarding machines bigger than some buildings. In the safety of his own cockpit, Kai watched as Quake stared Lloyd down for a moment before seemingly coming to a decision. 

“In that case,” The man said, heading toward the still unoccupied dragon mech curled up in a corner, “Let’s get moving.”

“You’re coming with us?” Lloyd asked, quickly chasing after the man as the rest of the team blinked in shared surprise.

“You heard Cyan,” The man said, hopping up onto the machine’s back with ease, “All hands on deck. And I want to see just how good you guys are with these things.” 

Quickly, before anyone could say anything, the man donned in a sleeveless black gi snapped his attention to the blue jet, finger pointing at the teen inside.

“But if something happens and it’s not safe for you to stay in the air, then you retreat. Else I will jump up and rip you out of that plane myself.” The man warned, kneeling down as Lloyd activated his mech’s controls.

“Yeah right,” Kai scoffed, moving his mech to stand, “Like you can jump that high.” 

“Wanna bet on that?” Quake snarked back, the gleam in his eyes revealing mischief instead of defensiveness. 

Kai, not one to back down, snickered, "Just try to keep up, old man.” 

Cutting through the banter, Lloyd fell into the roll of the Green Ninja and, after roll call, ordered for everyone to get moving. 

And Kai was happy to listen, running away from the docks while Cole wheeled himself beside him, and Zane’s mech drove on its own ice path on the water and back to solid ground. He watched as Nya glided over the water to the cities channels, and Lloyd and Jay sped across the sky, the added figure of their second-yet-to-be-properly-accepted-mentor sitting behind the green ninja with a steady hold on the green metal plates. 

“Alright! Blue, you take the air. Cyan, water. Red, Black, and White, you guy’s take downtown!” Lloyd ordered, green mech circling and flying around sharp corners and over cheering crowds with ease.

“Got it!”

“Already on it!” 

“Ten-four!” 

As they split off, Kai charging ahead to grab and swing away a jellyfish mech into a group of others with enough force for them to spin and crash into a building together, a familiar and well-missed voice calmly spoke through and into their earpieces.

“I am still awaiting orders,” The voice said, sounding as though they were both amused and annoyed.

“Samurai!” The group cheered at once while Kai blasted fire at some guys in crab legs climbing alongside buildings like spiders. 

“Samurai-X?” Kai heard Quake exclaim in surprise.

“At your service,” Pixal teasingly responded, “Pleasure to make your acquaintance, Quake.” 

“I thought you were still out of town!” Lloyd blurted into the voice channel, interrupting the impromptu introductions.

“I am,” Pixal responded with little fanfare, “But that does not mean I am fully incapacitated. I still have connection to a majority of the city’s active surveillance systems, and shall offer support that way.” 

“Hell yeah! Guy-in-the-chair’s back in action!” Nya cheered, the sound of gushing water and distance yelling playing in the background. 

“Indeed. Speaking of, a group of Garmadon’s men have split off and begun to terrorise the west district. Garmadon is still on route for Ninjago Tower. Green, you are currently the closest to both locations. Blue, you have bogey’s on your 3, 5, 8, and 10.” Pixal smoothly informed, the lack of the sound of fingers flying over buttons and keycaps only slightly irking as Kai continued to fight. 

“I’ll take care of it.” Quake said before Lloyd had any chance to speak. 

“You really think you can handle it?” Kai asked before he could stop himself.

Sure, they’ve been training under the guy for about a week or so, ish. And yeah, they saw him deal with a runaway gang of robbers and literally break the ground under him, not to mention other times Quake showed off (usually at their request), but not even they would be amazingly great at fighting a horde of Garmadon’s guys. Maybe if they were just foot soldiers, but whatever group Pixal said had split off likely also included the almost mandatory addition of smaller mechs and flying bogeys.

Despite the odds though, Kai heard Quake scoff, followed by the sound of rustling and what he recognised as the very quiet sound of cracking knuckles.

“Watch me.” 

And given by Lloyd’s surprised shout, Kai couldn’t help but have the mental image of the man possibly diving off Lloyd’s mech and into the crowd.

He was definitely gonna bug Pixal and Zane for whatever footage there was of what happened, just to see if the guy really did take a swan-dive off the green dragon. And given by Lloyd’s second round of surprised gasp, and then an excited cheer, something in Kai’s mind said that Quake landed safe and sound. 

“Green, Garmadon is now nearing the city square.” Pixal informed. 

“On it. Thanks Samurai!” 

“You’re very welcome, Green.” 

Shaking off and blasting more mechanised soldiers away, Kai moved his mech to stomp further down the wide road and toward the aquatic-themed grunts.

They had things handled, and Kai and the others will get to see just how much of their new mentors' skills was just talk. 

Notes:

Bit of a shorter chapter, but its mostly me trying to reel myself in and back to the previously average of 3k words instead of like, 7k+ lmao
Also, gotta love how I keep complaining about writing combat scenes, and now I have what is essentially a chapter of it to write...Yippee!!... (=_= )

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 17: Killer Whale

Summary:

Garmadon has decided to attack the city. Will this be any different to how the ninja usually face off against him now that Quake is fighting with them?

CW: depictions of violence and injury.

Notes:

I don't know what I was on when I wrote this. One moment, I start writing and it's like, 3PM. The next, I check the time after writing and suddenly it's 10:30PM...
Apologies if the pacing is weird or there seems to be any mistakes in the writing. I did not have the energy left to edit this before posting lmao

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

Seeing someone jump from his mech when they were high enough in the air to fly over skyscrapers really wasn’t on his bucket list for the year. And yet, here Lloyd was, clutching his pearls as he watched the man he and the others were sort-of starting to see as their second mentor taking a swan dive off his dragon mech. 

“QUAKE?!” He cried out, staring wide eyed just as he grabbed hold of a flag pole, swinging himself around to land on a manta jet flying by.

“Green,” Quake responded through the coms, tone teasing as he punched the pilot out of the seat before driving the jet forward and down the street, “Don’t worry, bud. I got it covered here!” 

Lloyd could only continue to stare for a moment, watching the man crash the jet into other drones before landing heavily on the pavement. If he weren’t in the air, he was sure he would’ve felt the ground shake with how much of a loud crack Quake made on the pavement. 

He would’ve stuck around longer, but Pixal’s voice speaking through his earpiece had him snapping back into action, pushing at his controls to quickly cut off Garmadon before he could get any further into the city.

A part of him was curious what Garmadon had planned this time. The guy had been quiet for the past three weeks of summer, after all, so surely he had something new cooked up to try and conquer Ninjago City with. 

Another part of him just wanted this to be over with. As tense of a day as it was, Lloyd had actually felt good about today. The taunts he got at school was normal, and sure, he wasn’t expecting to cross Harumi in one of his classes, but the fact the kind stranger he met was not only a new teacher, but someone who didn’t care about what others thought as he sat down for friendly conversation with Lloyd in public , really had his hopes up. Maybe the new tradition of some big, typically harmful prank on him on the first day back was breaking (unless you counted Garmadon’s attack, which somehow seemed a lot better than the alternatives). 

Nonetheless, Lloyd wasn’t the happiest to see his father on the back of yet another big shark-mech stomping its way through his city. Especially not when his father was cheerfully cackling through several megaphones.

The machine was large, and more curved in shape than the last one Lloyd remembered blowing up. Patches of it were painted black, and the back fin was more of a curved blade than a pointed plate of metal. 

And unfortunately, before Lloyd could just push a button to launch a missile at the warlord, Garmadon noticed him first.

“Ohh Green ninja!” He greeted, loud and with too many teeth that had Lloyd grimacing under his hood, “How do ya like my new shark mech? It’s bigger, better, and definitely cooler than your stinking dragon. I mean look at it! I got sharks in the blowhole! See?” 

Lloyd continued to stare, both disappointed and in disbelief that this is his father as Garmadon pushed a button that had sharks jumping out of the mech's back.

“Sharks don’t have blowholes,” He said, suppressing the urge to pinch his nose.

“Well, duh! Everybody knows shark’s don’t have blowholes. That’s why this is a whale-shark .” 

“Whale sharks don’t have blowholes either…” He could hear his friends groaning and snickering at his expense in his ear. 

On his mech, Garmadon waved his hands around and leaned forward, as if talking to a child, “I said whale-shark . As in a whale and shark mixed into one thing. Not a whale shark - those things are too soft and barely do anything except swim and eat. Why do you think I made my mech look like a killer whale? Those things are killer!”  

Ah. Well, that explains the new paint job. 

“I mean, have you seen those things in action? If this place weren’t so tropical, I would have a whole bunch of those swimming around!” Garmadon continued to rant, looking more and more like an excited but evil child ranting about their new interest instead of the typical warlord.

“Right, yeah. It’s totally not because you live in a volcano in the middle of the ocean. That makes sense.” Not any more than living in a volcano does, but it’s good enough reasoning.

“Exactly! See, this guy gets it.” 

Lloyd didn’t bother hiding the groan as he faced off the mech. It was definitely bigger than his last one, the body large with equally sized legs, motor engines integrated into the tail fin and shins. The jaw of the mech was only slightly hung, rows of pointed metal teeth obscuring anything that could be inside.

If nothing else, it was probably some cannon that shot more sharks or crabs. Not amazing for the environment, but better than the alternatives.

So, as usual, Lloyd sat in his seat with a hand hovering over the various missile launchers on his mech.

“Just give up Garmadon! You’re never going to take over Ninjago while we’re here, so just give up and go away for good!” 

“Pfft, yeah, right. Like I’m gonna listen to the guy who can’t even ride a bike.” The warlord snickered.

“Wha-- I can ride a bike!” Lloyd snapped back.

“Hm…No you can’t.”

“Yes I can!”

“Nope.”

“Yeah!”

“Yeah, no. Don’t believe you.”

“I can totally ride a bike!” 

“Uh huh. So the video one of my generals filmed a few attacks ago of a guy in a green ninja suit falling off of a bike over and over wasn’t you?”

“Yes! I mean-- No!” 

“Uh, Lloyd?” He heard Nya call in his ear, “I’m pretty sure it was.” 

“No it wasn’t!” He shouted back, face burning under his gi while Garmadon snickered at him.

“Uh, no yeah. It’s totally you, dude.” Kai followed up, the distant sound of something burning fizzling in his ears.

“Affirmative. It was trending for a while several weeks ago and used for a number of memes.” Zane cheerfully added. Not long after, Lloyd felt his phone buzz in his pocket - no doubt his friend finding and sharing the video in the group chat. Again. 

“Ha! See? Even your little nerd friends agree with me. I mean, who doesn’t know how to ride a bike? Everybody knows how to ride a bike!” Garmadon laughed, somehow guessing what Lloyd’s teammates were teasing in his ears. 

“That's-- I-- Well-- I bet you can’t ride a bike!” Lloyd challenged hotly. 

Garmadon snickered again, casually leaning against the control panel of his mech, “Uh, unlike you , I can do a lot of things!”

“So that’s why every time we see you, it's on the back of a warmachine?” Lloyd deadpanned.

“Pfft,” Garmadon huffed, “Yeah, well. I just don’t wanna do the cardio. Not that I need to, anyway.” 

“Right…” Lloyd deadpanned, eyes no doubt reflecting his mood as he stared at his father.

In his ear, he could hear his teammates still talking to each other,

“Are they always like this?” Quake asked, voice shaking as though running and leaping somewhere. Given what Lloyd saw him do, it made sense since he decided to take on a hoard of bag guys without a mech or weapon.

“Yes.” Pixal answered plainly before quickly rattling off information to Jay, a trail of bogeys following the blue jet overhead and quickly passing over Lloyd. 

Lloyd groaned, ready to have this battle over and done with so he can go home and take a nap. First Master knows he deserved one, “Look, can’t you just, leave already? I mean, we both know you’re not gonna win this one.” 

At that, Garmadon’s grin turned feral, stretching unnaturally wide to reveal razor sharp teeth and quickly setting Lloyd on edge. With how the man talked, it was often easy to forget that he was, in fact, still a conquering warlord with a (semi) organised army.

“And where’s the fun in that?” He said, clawed hand hovering over a button, “Hope you don’t have sensitive hearing, Green Ninja.”

“What are you--?” 

Before Lloyd could finish his sentence, Garmadon slammed his hand down on his console. The jaw of the mech snapped open, revealing an oversized megaphone inside with a glowing light - probably more for aesthetics than function. But Lloyd couldn’t even ponder that as a piercing sound erupted from the speaker, a high pitched ringing stabbing Lloyd’s ears and shaking him to the core. He could almost feel the way his body ached and twitched, bones shaking from the soundwaves as he fell down to one knee.

The sound was loud and blaring, louder than the city’s Garmalarm and the warlord's own mocking laughter as it sent a sharp pain into Lloyd’s head. He couldn’t even hear his own screaming from the sound blaring from the mech’s speakers, hands clasping tightly over his ears in an attempt to block out the sound as he glared with one eye open, the pain nearly unbearable. 

He couldn’t keep a hold of his mech's controls, not wanting to move his hand to try and push any buttons at risk of the sound only getting louder - and it showed as his green mech seemed to dip down slightly. 

Unhelpfully, he could hear his own teammates shouting at him, calling his name and wanting to know what was wrong. What was happening to make Lloyd cry out from pain and hissing curses as he clutched his head.

Couldn’t they hear it? The sound was so loud he thought his ears would literally bleed, but his teammates all sounded fine. As if they couldn’t hear the screeching noise Garmadon was blasting from his mech. Although, it was probably for the best. They may be ninja, but Lloyd didn’t want his friends hearing whatever was playing from Garmadon’s speakers. 

He hoped Jay was flying far away enough he couldn’t hear it either. Not unless he wanted to crash his jet, anyway. 

Lloyd could barely hear over the sound of the screeching noise as his father cackled and merrily pointed - as if Lloyd crouching on his slowly lowering mech in pain was the most amusing thing he saw.

“What’s the problem Green Ninja?” His father mockingly asked, laughing when Lloyd couldn’t even answer beyond a loud, painful groan, “Hey! I asked you a question! What, you hard of hearing or something? HAHA!” 

Lloyd only winced, falling forward and curling into himself, trying to shut out the noise as best as he could. But it didn’t stop. It was loud and overwhelming and Lloyd wanted nothing more than for it to just stop . 

Neither he nor Garmadon noticed as a person lept from rooftop to rooftop in their direction, nor did either of them notice when they swung from nearby power lines to land smoothly onto the back of Garmdon’s mech. The noise is too loud for them to hear the patter of footsteps race along the back and toward the cackling warlord.

Garmadon cut his cackling at the feeling of something tapping his shoulder for attention. Surprised but thinking maybe one of his generals decided to approach him directly for something instead of a text, the man turned around, unsuspecting and confident as his sure-fire victory, only for his grin to decked from his face.

He didn’t have the time to raise any of his four arms as a fist suddenly slammed across his cheek, launching the warlord off his mech and smashing into the concrete below. 

Blinking up, Garmadon stared wide eyed at the stranger with glowing arms and a sleeveless gi glaring down at him from his mech.

“You are one sick bastard, you know that.” The man growled, fist slamming on the console in heavy punches.

Sparks and crumbling metal screeched under his fists until finally, finally the sound stopped, the city suddenly quiet and Lloyd feeling like he could actually breathe, gasping for air as he leaned heavily on his mech, slowly crawling forward to reach the controls and push himself up.

Still sore and gasping for air like a fish out of water, Lloyd looked up, wiping at his eyes to clear his vision to see what happened.

And he was very surprised to see Quake standing on top of Garmadon’s mech, the control panel smashed and broken into unusable pieces while glaring down at the warlord fallen on the ground. Garmadon, for perhaps the first time since Lloyd met him as the ninja, was silent and visibly perplexed, red eyes gleaming and blinking at the man standing atop his machine.

Soon enough, however, the shocked silence was broken by a petulant growl, Garmadon quickly jumping to his feet and pointing a clawed finger at the man.

“And who the heck are you?!” Garmadon shouted.

Quake didn’t so much as flinch when he did, gaze seeming to harden as he glared. 

“Quake.” He answered shortly.

Garmadon was unbothered by the angry tone, instead jumping up and scrambling up the side of broken buildings and upturned cars, clearly trying to get back to his mech. Quake didn’t move, and neither did Lloyd as the four-armed man finally scrambled his way back onto the killer whale’s back, hand grabbing at the sharp dorsal fin as he took the man in.

The two of them sized each other up, not even noticing as Lloyd leaned forward with slightly more even breathing to watch. In fact, it seemed Lloyd was the only one to notice the rest of his team joining them, coming to stand or hover beside Lloyd’s mech and casting worried and confused expressions to each other, waiting for someone to move.

Finally, Garmadon broke the only slightly awkward silence.

“You’ve got some punch there.” He observed, gesturing to Quake’s fisted hands, “I didn’t know the ninja had someone actually capable of fighting on their side…” 

“And I didn’t know the infamous warlord had such a big ego.” Quake snapped back, silver tongue lashing out with a surprising speed.

Lloyd wondered how long he was holding onto that one.

Garmadon gave a low whistle, mouth turning up into a shark-like grin, “Oh hoho~ New guy’s got spunk. I like it!” 

Garmadon took a casual step closer, hand coming up to lightly massage his jaw as he did.

“You know, it’s not good manners to sneak up on someone and punch them like that. Not to mention damaging my mech! I’m gonna have to make you pay reparations for that.” Garmadon said jokingly.

“And it’s not exactly good manners to try and conquer a city and laugh when someone’s in pain, so I guess we’re even.” Quake quipped back, body unmoving but tense as a spring.

Behind him, the others watched, hands ready over controls and buttons, ready to step in at any moment. Behind Garmadon, some of his grunts hovered and waited, be it for them to step in and retreat as usual, or to take on the enemy - whatever their boss says. 

How Garmadon ever got himself loyal enough followers, he’ll never know. 

But seeing how tightly Quake was wound up, fists shaking at his side, Lloyd did know that if Garmadon didn’t retreat or stop talking soon, he and his team were going to really see how much of a fight Garmadon could make without a mech to stand on. 

Taking a step forward, Garmadon gave a thoughtful hum, red eyes gleaming as he eyed the man before him before his wicked smile turned into a cocky smirk.

“You know,” He began, “You seem like a good fighter. Someone capable. Reminds me of someone.” 

Quake narrowed his eyes at him, “Oh yeah? Who?” 

“Me, of course!” Garmadon proudly said, “And who better to serve as my general number 1 then another me! So what do you say, huh? Not anyone can sneak up on me like you did, and with your skills, I-- we can conquer Ninjago City! Doesn’t that sound great? You, me, standing atop Ninjago Tower ruling over everything with our superior strength. We would be unstoppable!” 

While Quake continued to stare, words tumbling in his head, Lloyd and the others stood silent and waiting, a nervousness creeping in as sweat built beneath his mask.

Quake wouldn’t change sides, would he?

Like, sure, they were still training to be better ninja’s and getting to learn spinjitzu, but they were getting better with him helping teach them while Wu was away! And they had all gotten along decently well during training. He supported them, always helped them get back on their feet, and even offered help outside of ninja training - like helping teach first aid and telling them stories about him travelling to other realms.

He wouldn’t just switch sides because it’d be easier right? Just because the idea of conquering a city with an army and warlord was more enticing than defending it with a small group of sub-par ninja in mechs - even if they had master building on their side, right? 

But the longer Quake was standing silent, everyone staring in anticipation, the greater the ninja’s worries grew. He could practically feel the others tension - Nya and Kai waiting to strike into action, Cole and Zane waiting in case they needed to get the others out, Jay hovering with chattering teeth - it was hard for Lloyd not to hover his hand over the various missile buttons on his console, headache still pounding from the earlier attack. 

Meanwhile, Garmadon stood tall with a grin, waiting for Quake to agree so he could snap back into action and command his still waiting army to continue their seige.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity of the two sides stare at each other, Quake gave a loud, long, drawn out sigh that spilled wells of patience and exasperation.

His head rolled side to side for a moment along with his shoulders before he slowly fell into a familiar stance, scars on his arms slowly glowing amber against dark skin.

“Flattering, but I’m perfectly happy where I am.” He stated.

Garmadon was frozen for a second before his eyes turned dark, a sigh leaving his lips before a feral grin took its place.

“Then I guess I’ll just have to… convince you.” He said, a sharp gleam in his eyes as he copied the man across from him.

Before either side could realise, the two men charged at each other in a fight that had everyone staring enraptured. He didn’t even notice the giant screens on nearby buildings switching to a pink-wearing news anchor speaking into her mic as the camera zoomed in on the action.

“Holy shit,” Lloyd heard Kai whisper, “Is he…?”

“He’s fighting Garmadon” Lloyd finished for him.

Any time the team fought the man, it was through their mechs. They’ve never fought him head on with weapons and fists - largely because Master Wu told them not to. That they weren’t ready for that kind of fight. 

And that was something none of them really argued with because every time they did, Wu would pull up a video taken of him fighting Garmadon in whatever battle they were having in the years before Lloyd and the others took on the scene, and he would be proven right.

So watching Quake, a complete stranger fighting Garmadon - they were mesmerised. Because somehow, he was keeping up .

Every punch and kick Garmadon gave, Quake met him halfway. Dodging hits before giving his own, catching himself when he seemed to slip on the curved back of the mech, pushing Garmadon back . 

And he wasn’t holding his punches - or at least, not by much.

“He’s holding back.” Cole observed, vocalising what Lloyd was thinking as they watched.

The soft glow of his arms showed he was using some super strength to keep up, attempting to overwhelm Garmadon with heavy enough hits they created holes in the shell of Garmadon’s mech, making red eyes grow wide and try even harder with an almost manic glee. Even as his nose got crushed from a punch and bled purple blood, and when he got hit in the stomach with enough force to break more than one rib. 

But it wasn’t everything he could give. 

Lloyd could see how Quake was holding back, how his muscles tensed from restrain. 

Every move was precise, even if they were blocked or missed, but rather than sending Garmadon flying, the four armed men only would be pushed back a few stumbling steps before rushing back in even harder. Even as he bled and coughed, he kept running back with a hyena cackle.

And every time Quake was hit with a hard enough hit, bruises forming over brown skin and him getting kicked back into the broken controls Lloyd could see pieces of metal shrapnel digging and cutting into his back, he did the same. Even when they could see red begin to drip and stain dark skin and clothes as pieces of metal and glass cut into his skin, he kept pushing back only slightly harder than before.

Like they were testing each other.

“L--Green,” Kai called from his mech, “Should we do something?” 

“I believe it would be wise,” They all heard Pixal say in their coms, “From my observations, this battle would only continue to grow more intense. And if your observations of Quake's super strength are correct, it could potentially grow intense enough to cause serious collateral damage, end up with either of them severely injured, or worse.” 

“So what, we’re supposed to just jump in? In the middle of that?!” Jay exclaimed, everyone's eyes turning to the scene.

Quake’s arms were glowing brighter, muscles shifting beneath bruised skin as he continued to punch at Garmadon, heavy hits landing on bending metal instead of black and purple stained flesh. And just as Garmadon jumped away, about ready to get back into the fight, Quake ripped the metal fin from the back of his mech to swing and throw at Garmadon like a frisbee. Garmadon ducked in time for the spinning piece of metal to cut a hovering manta jet in half instead. 

There was no way any of them would be able to intervene, and even Garmadon’s men seemed hesitant to jump in either. Lloyd doubted even Cole would be able to handle jumping in the middle of the two. 

“Green? What do we do?” He heard Nya ask. 

Lloyd bit his lip, staring unsure for a moment before reaching to the com in his ear. If Quake didn’t take it out before the fight, he should still be connected.

“Quake?” He called, but the man didn’t answer, only rushing forward and aiming to hit harder.

When Lloyd stood up to stand further on the head of his mech, he glanced down and felt his eyes widen.

The shaking they were feeling wasn’t just reverbs from the fight on the mech - it was from the ground. The ground was cracking and shaking, painful cracks seeming to grow further and wider with each of Quake’s hits. 

They were forming around the feet of Garmadon’s machine, circling and spreading out to creep up brick walls and over the pavement, threatening to make everything crumble and topple over.

“Quake?!” Lloyd called again, more urgent than before, but still, the man kept fighting. 

The man kept fighting, either too far into it to care that the others were now shouting at him to stop, or just ignoring them in favour of focusing on the fight.

When Lloyd saw the way Garmadon was beginning to stumble, bottom two hands rubbing and holding at his chest and stomach, Lloyd knew that they had to step in now.

So without thinking, the green-clad ninja leapt from his mech to Garmadon’s, the others shouting after him.

When he landed on the killer whale, he could feel how unstable it was getting - exposed panelling and insides sparking and damaged, and the fighting of the two men making it shudder even more. 

But he didn’t pay much attention when he looked up from his landing to see his father had tripped over, Quake stalking towards him with brightly glowing arms and heavy footfalls, deathly silent. 

“Wait wait, now hold on there,” Garmadon said, usual smile beginning to wane, “Lets-- Let’s be civil about this.” 

Even as he nervously chuckled, Quake didn’t respond, only moving forward, cracks on the ground far beneath him following his every step and spreading further - far enough that the ninja’s still on their mechs had to move back, else they risk falling and getting stuck in the cracked earth. 

“Come on, let’s talk! Bygones be bygones!” Garmadon tried to placate, only shuffling slightly farther back. 

When Quake didn’t say anything, the scars - and now that Lloyd was looking, the cuts on his skin were both glowing . The man began to raise a fist, the sound of rumbling and screaming earth reaching Lloyd’s ears as the mech continued to shake.

“QUAKE! STOP!”  

Lloyd rushed forward, eyes squeezed shut and his arms wrapping themselves around the man’s waist, uncaring of how he could feel sharp pricks in his arms and shoulders. 

All at once, everything came to a stop. The shaking in the ground that shivered up the legs of the mech stopped, and everything was silent save for held breaths and heavy breathing.

Slowly, Lloyd opened his eyes and looked up. Past the sight of the dirt covered chest that harboured heavy and laboured breathing, green eyes met gold that slowly melted away to familiar dark brown, the glow of his wounds and scars following after. 

Quake stared wide eyed down at him, not saying a word, but he didn’t need to. Not when Lloyd could see the fear in his eyes. 

Before either could say anything, the mech beneath began to shudder and shake, and the people still standing on it stumbled to catch their footing. Lloyd felt Quake grab hold of Lloyd, almost lifting him off his feet to try and keep him from falling.

Across from them, Garmadon scrambled to get and back away, red eyes watching in mixed apprehension and curiosity at the man he fought.

“Perhaps,” Garmadon began, wiping away at the purple blood that trickled down his nose, “We can call this a draw.” 

Finally, Quake seemed to find his voice again, eyes carefully masking themselves into indifference, but Lloyd could feel the way his hands trembled on his shoulders, “Fine by me.” 

Garmadon gave him an uncharacteristically stoic nod before jumping off the mech, landing heavily on a jellyfish craft that was open and ready to catch him.

And just as quickly, Garmadon cackled out to them loud enough to echo through the city despite him clutching his abdomen.

“So long, Ninja!” He shouted, toothy grin back firmly in place, “Until next time!” 

And just like that, he was gone, leading his men back to the ocean - the attack finally over. 

Before Lloyd could allow himself to relax and ask if Quake was alright, Lloyd was being picked up, hauled onto a shoulder, and watching from behind as Quake ran off the crumbling mech and up to Lloyd’s dragon - no doubt using his super strength to make the leap as the killer whale mech tumbled to ground in a sparking, damaged heap, the ground beneath shaking and crumbling under its weight and creating a crater - for once, not from any of Lloyd’s missiles. 

Landing heavily on the dragon mech, Quake carefully set Lloyd down and, before he could say anything, was quick to check over the green ninja, trembling hands checking for wounds and eyes flickering every which way to see anything wrong.

“Are you okay? Are you hurt? How’s your head? You’re not deaf, right?” He asked, questions falling faster than Lloyd could answer.

“I’m fine! I’m fine!” Green rushed to say, hands catching Quake and squeezing, more so to try and ground the clearly panicked man, “I’m okay. Just a headache. Promise.” 

Quake froze, staring unsure and with that frightened look in his eye that Lloyd never thought he’d see in the usually confident man.

And just as quickly, the man visibly closed himself off, face and body forcibly relaxing to mask the panic still laced in his form as he took in Lloyd’s answer before giving a stiff nod.

“Let’s get out of here.” Lloyd said, loud enough for his team to hear.

And without any of the usual fanfare, the ninja team drove and flew themselves away, largely ignoring the television screens replaying the fight and cheering citizens as they made themselves back to their HQ. 

All the while, Quake was silent, kneeled behind Lloyd as the green ninja drove his dragon carefully through the air and ignoring the others' worried glances. No one said anything as they moved, the tension still heavy in the air. 

As they parked themselves into the warehouse and carefully stepped out of their mechs - Cole and Zane helping Jay out of his jet - Quake landed onto the floor with a hissed stumble.

Green reached out to help, but Quake flinched away, breathing laboured and eyes wide before forcing himself back into composure as the others landed just a few feet away. 

“Are any of you hurt?” He asked, dark eyes carefully roving over each of the masked teens.

When they all shook their heads, Jay moving to sit down on the couch, Quake nodded again. 

“White, get Green an ice pack and check for a concussion. And check his hearing too.” Quake ordered before tiredly turning around and toward the makeshift med bay, “I’m gonna patch myself up.”

“Do you need any help--?”

“ NO!”  

Everyone froze at Quake’s shout, Zane’s hand hovered in the air from where he was about to reach out.

Quake seemed just as shocked as them before bringing a gloved hand, caked with blood and dirt, up to face.

“I mean-- no. I can take care of it. You just check over the others. Make sure no one’s hiding any injuries.” Quake said, barely hiding the shaking of his voice as he spoke softly to them.

At Zane’s silent nod, Quake spun on his heel and all but ran to the med bay, the metal sliding door slamming behind him.

In the silence left behind, the group of teens staring at the closed door, Nya broke the silence with words that ran through everyone’s heads.

“What was that?”

None of them had an answer.

Notes:

Love how I keep complaining about not being able to write fight scenes, and here I am posting a chapter about a fight.
That being said, I saw an opportunity for angst, and oooooh boy >:3

What has gotten into Quake? Is the guy alright? Hopefully he's not doing as bad as Garmadon's newly bruised ego :)

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 18: Revelations

Summary:

After the battle, Quake hides away in the med bay for a bit, and Nya is still stuck on the new teacher.

CW!!! vomiting, treatment of injuries, panic attack

Notes:

Not beta-read, so pls let me know if there are any inaccuracies or mistakes!

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!

<3

What was that?! 

What in the hell was that?!  

He should have a better handle on things - on himself. It was something he prided himself on - being able to stand strong and unyielding like a mountain. To have expert control of himself. Of his strength. 

With strength comes power. And with power comes responsibility. A responsibility onto himself and others - to keep everyone safe. To protect people and use his power only to defend against evil. Against tyrants.

So what in the Cursed Realm was that?!

What, in any meaning of the word, was what Cole-- Quake (he was Quake in uniform) did control? He almost killed someone!

Sure, it was Garmadon - an evil warlord hellbent on conquering a city - but that didn’t mean Quake was meant to try and kill him! Defending people and fighting against the bad guys didn’t mean he was excused for his actions. Protecting people and doing his job didn’t mean he was meant to stop evil by killing it.

But, he almost did.

He almost killed him.

And that had his foundation shaking. 

The power he usually held on a tight leash turned on him, filled his body and mind with a feeling that frightened him. 

It told him how easy it was. How easy he was fighting back against the warlord. How easy it was for him to break bone and spill purple blood in his adrenaline. How easy it was to have the reason for much of the city’s plight - the reason for the kids suffering - falling back and asking for mercy.

How easy it would be to kill him. To end everything. 

He hadn’t realised just how… overwhelming it was. How, while his mind clouded with the strength he had over Garmadon - over the man who had caused so much pain for so many people - he almost took it too far. How his power escaped him so much it almost turned into something he never wanted it to be.

And that… That was terrifying . 

It was terrifying how, if Lloyd hadn’t literally jumped in to stop him - if the young boy hadn’t grabbed him and looked up with fearful eyes, he would’ve done it. He would’ve killed Garmadon. He would’ve killed Lloyd’s father--

Cole-- Quake fell back, the feeling of something sharp and small scattered on his back piercing deeper into his flesh barely registering as he slid down a metal wall. He had locked himself in the warehouse's med bay, hoping to get away from the frightened and cautious looks the young ninja were giving him the whole way back from the fight - but he could still feel it.

He could still feel how- how scared they were. How they realised that maybe Garmadon wasn’t someone to worry so much about in comparison to the one who lost his control. 

And when Quake was flying back behind Lloyd, getting the chance to actually see the damage he caused - the fearsome warlord being supported by one of his henchmen back to his volcano, the state of the orca-mech practically nothing but a pile of hole-ridden, broken and shredded metal parts and sparking wires, and the cracked and broken ground that had been enough to create a small sinkhole where Quake was fighting Garmadon on just moments before… 

It was warranted. Even if you were to take out the fact that Quake almost killed someone - almost killed Lloyd’s dad - the damage he did was frightening in itself.

Sure, on its own, it seems fine. No one outside of those got hurt, and the sinkhole Quake unconsciously made was small enough to not drag any surrounding buildings down with it… But what if it did?

What if Quake went too far or caused more damage than he did? What if the sinkhole ended up growing bigger and sinking the other mechs into the ground? What if there were innocent people nearby? They could’ve gotten injured - if not from falling in the cracks, then from the surrounding rubble that tumbled to the ground from the intense earthquakes he made.

And what if the Quake crossed that line? What if he managed to kill Garmadon?

The city may celebrate that, but he knew the ninja wouldn’t. He knew that even though he was their enemy, they never would wish anyone dead.

And Lloyd - he already went through so much. And Quake didn’t want him to have to go through what his Lloyd did. To see his father die in front of his eyes. 

He didn’t want to be the reason for a kid to experience grief over their parent. 

If Lloyd hadn’t stopped him when he did - if Lloyd didn’t grab him and make him look down into those terror filled eyes of his, frightened for his dad-- Quake didn’t want to think about it.

Garmadon may be a city-sieging warlord, but as far as the record knew, there hadn’t been many fatalities in any of his attacks on the city. Sure, he caused a lot of collateral damage, but they were usually only reaching just a street or two past the dead-men zone of the city, and anything past that was usually evacuated quickly to avoid getting caught in the crossfires. And even then, he didn’t deserve to die. Go to prison, maybe, for sure. But he didn’t deserve to die. 

And yet, he almost crossed that line.

Quake almost killed someone -- 

It was only because a trashcan was nearby that the floor didn’t get smeared with his vomit. He barely had time to grab the can and yank his hood off before he was puking his guts out. And even if he hadn’t had much to eat that day - nothing more than a stale nutrient bar - the smell was still enough to make him gag. 

The feeling of acid burning his throat and the taste lingering on his tongue had him gagging and heaving over the trash can. Even when he was empty, his stomach still tried to make something come out of his mouth - tried to make him puke more than he could.

And all in a rush, Quake was suddenly very overwhelmed. 

The smell and taste of bile strong as he hunched over the bin, the feeling of glass and metal shards digging into his back stinging along with every bruise and cut on his body, a headache pounding behind his shut eyes, and the tightening of his gut that was both begging for actual food and water and yet continued to try and make him sick--

He couldn’t breathe.

It was too much.

The hunger pains, the aching, the sleepless nights, and the fight that was more exhausting than it should’ve been-- 

Why couldn’t he breathe? He had his hood off, he was somewhere safe, he wasn’t in any danger - so why couldn’t he breathe? 

Even when he pulled his head away to rest on bruised arms, the tightness in his chest didn’t leave. It grew tighter, his lungs and throat constricting painfully and his breathing coming in short enough gasps he wasn’t even sure if he was still breathing--

No! No, calm down. He could calm down.

He has to calm down.

Why was he panicking? Why was he having so much trouble breathing? 

This wasn’t normal. This wasn’t him.

He had to calm down. He was the black ninja. He was more experienced than his younger counterpart. He was older, more experienced - he shouldn’t be having any trouble like this.

So what if he felt out of control since he got here? So what if he was scrambling for something to control and cling to for familiarity while his own element and power pulled at him on puppet strings? 

He couldn’t be doing this. He’s not allowed to. He has to set an example, because if he can’t keep it together, how can the others? How can anyone look to him for support if he can’t even handle one small accident?

That’s all it was - an accident! And even then, he didn’t do anything too bad. He was able to stop himself. He was able to grapple back control. He could panic and cry over it later!

He had no idea how long he sat there, hunched over a trash can that was now dented and slightly bent out of shape. All he knew was that one minute he was slumped on the floor fighting his own body for control, and the next, he was picking shrapnel out from his back.

When did he start doing that?

Oh well. It wasn’t the first time he blinked back to reality and found himself moving through familiar, ingrained motions. He was trying to reach a spot on his back with difficulty, muscles aching slightly with the stretch and odd contortions of his body, but he couldn’t quite reach.

Even as he had his back turned to the mirror in hopes of trying to see the pieces, some of them were just too far. 

“Would you like some help?” 

Quake jumped in surprise, heading snapping to the door.

The door was closed, but now, Zane was standing there, his hood still on and watching with expectant, baby blue eyes. 

And it was only after a moment of staring at each other that Quake realised he wasn’t wearing his hood.

His hood was laid on the nearby bed along with the shirt of his gi.

Meaning Zane was looking directly at his now paled face. 

Whether his distress was clear on his face or not was unclear, but either way, Zane held up his hands in a placating manner, as if speaking to a frightened animal.

“It’s alright,” He said, his automated voice lowered into something soft, “I know.” 

Quake’s breath hitched as he stood frozen, eyes wide and chest tightening again. 

No, no. Zane couldn’t be here. He couldn’t see him like this. He knew he wanted to tell the others the truth about him, but not now! Not after what just happened.

It wasn’t meant to be like this.

Not when Co--Quake was like this .

His distress must’ve been clear because Zane took a cautious few steps forward until cool hands were holding him by the shoulders, a grounding pressure as he tried to get his breathing under control before he could turn into a mess.

White didn’t say anything as Quake shut his eyes closed, taking deep breaths and fisting his hands by his side. And even when he opened his eyes to look at Zane who, despite being so young, managed to evenly meet his gaze, he said nothing. 

“I won’t tell anyone,” Zane reassured, still quiet and cautious despite the automated tone, though his eyes told Quake plenty enough he wouldn’t leave him be, “I thought you would like some help.” 

“...Okay.” He managed to defeatedly croak out, shoulders slumping slightly before forcing himself around so his back was turned to Zane, “I just need the pieces out. I can take care of the rest myself.” 

In the mirror, Quake saw Zane nod before grabbing a pair of forceps from a nearby tray and getting to work.

He could feel the pieces being pulled out, a few of them needing some light wriggling to pull free from dried blood. Even so, Quake didn’t move, focusing on keeping his breathing even and biting back the urge to hiss when some pieces cut further on their way out.

“I apologise,” White said, seeming to notice it.

Eventually, when the last piece was out, Quake felt he could breathe just the smallest bit easier, rolling his shoulders and ignoring the way his back stung from the cool air and how his muscles ached at the movement. He could deal with the aches with a cold shower at 'home'.

Before he could reach for the wipes to start cleaning his cuts, Zane beat him to it, already ripping a small packet open and dapping the cloth on his open back. 

Quake didn’t say anything, just letting him do what he pleased. If he was anything like his Zane, then it was better to just let them do this. He could trust the boy to at least do this well. 

The tenison was still there, permeating the air in the closed room and making Quake conscious of every little thing he did, but he didn’t do anything to change it either.

How did Zane know? 

Quake knew he wasn’t the greatest when it came to disguises and fakes names - he was as bad a liar as Zane - but he thought he was doing decently well. He kept his arms and scars hidden in public, and tried to keep Rocky and Quake separate when he could. 

So…

“What gave me away?” Quake asked, seeing Zane pause behind him in the mirror.

“What do you mean?” Came the teens' response, continuing to apply butterfly bandages to the small cuts. 

“How did you know that I’m… y’know…”

“That you are Rocky Dangerbuff?” White finished for him, moving to a new spot.

At Quake’s hum, the teen glanced over his shoulder to meet his gaze in the reflection, “Your kindness.” 

That had him pausing, confusion laced in his expression as he looked back at the white ninja.

“What?” He managed to ask, dumbfounded.

“Your kindness,” Zane repeated, moving on with his treatment and stepping aside to start tending to some cuts on Quake’s arms, “Whether you were Quake or Dangerbuff, you were always kind to us. Besides the fact that you continually saved Lloyd, you were kind to each of us. You know who we are behind our masks,” 

Quake flinched at the observation, but didn’t argue, so Zane continued, “And yet, you were- are still incredibly kind to us. You don’t harbour resentment to Lloyd because of his father, you are patient with Kai and Nya when they were suspicious of you as both identities, you seem to understand Cole in ways we can’t understand, and you are incredibly patient with Jay and his anxiety.” 

Quake was silent, even when Zane finished treating him and began to clean up the space, throwing rubbish into the vomit filled trash can without a glance and already starting to clean that up too.

So slowly, he started to move as well, dressing himself again, but hesitating to put his hood on. 

He glanced at the young teen, currently double bagging his puke with a hidden expression.

“You’re not upset?” He found himself asking, making the younger look at him with curious, blue eyes. They weren’t anything like his Zanes - just a touch too blue and too bright, but the curiosity was the same - the confusion at something seemingly obvious.

“No,” Zane answered, “You have provided no reasoning for me to have immediate distrust of you just yet. Additionally, you have done nothing but help us, so I believe it is only fair to believe that you are undeserving of immediate suspicion and caution at this point. Innocent until proven guilty.” 

“Even if I have secrets?”

“Everyone has secrets.” The teen responded easily, but something in his posture had Quake eyeing him carefully - noticing the small bit of tension that rose in his shoulders before the teen seemed to physically shake it off.

Making a mental note to overthink about that later, Quake finally put his hood back on, only slightly grimacing at the smell. He’ll need to wash his gi at some point.

When Zane made his way to the door, Quake couldn’t help but ask another question,

“What gave away that I know who you guys are?” 

White turned to him, his eyes giving nothing away of his expression or thoughts, hand paused on the door handle.

“You called Jay ‘Sparky’ in your first proper meeting at school.” Zane stated, and Quake couldn’t help but sigh.

“And it was something I called him in training.” Quake continued for him, noticing how Zanes' gaze turned the smallest bit smug.

“Correct.” 

…..

Nya wasn’t happy to see Quake leaving so quickly. She couldn’t even get a word in before Quake was rushing off with some excuse of being needed elsewhere.

And Zane wouldn’t say anything either! He just said he helped tend to Quake’s injuries, but they all knew something else happened when they saw Quake seemingly whisper something to the teen before fleeing. Not to mention that they knew Zane took a lot longer than if he was just treating someone's injuries. 

Something wasn’t adding up, and she hated it . There was something she wasn’t seeing, and Zane, seeming to know that something, wasn’t saying anything - even when they each asked.

So, when it was clear Zane would not be telling them anything of what he seemingly knew, they all changed and began to make their way back to school - if only to keep up appearances.

And as she walked beside her brother, half wondering why they didn’t think of a way of getting back to school faster since they could get to the warehouse in a flash from their lockers, she grumbled and stewed. 

She hated not knowing something. Knowledge was important - a powerful tool that gave them an advantage in most things.

And yet, she couldn’t find a single thing on either of them. The two strangers that appeared out of nowhere and seemed to help them for no reason - it was suspicious. 

No one just helps them or Lloyd without some kind of agenda. 

There had to be something she wasn’t seeing. There had to! 

Else why would either of the men help them so much? Maybe with Quake, she could be persuaded otherwise since he was an actually decent mentor - though she felt like dying by the end of each training session. He was a good fighter with a good head on his shoulders from what she saw so far, and it was really satisfying to see him fighting Garmadon and winning (even when she and the others got worried he was taking it a bit too far at the end there, but that could just be choked up as a temper or grudge or something - something a good lot of them could agree on, including herself). He was a ninja like them, and she couldn’t blame him for having a secret identity when they did too. Ninja were known for having secrets in general, after all. 

But ‘Rocky Dangerbuff’? Yeah, no. Ever since the guy started popping up more in their lives and seems to interact with them - a trend she has no doubt will only continue now that school has started up and he’s their teacher - she’s been having this nagging feeling that something wasn’t right.

Maybe it was the obviously fake name, but her gut never led her wrong before. And something in her gut was telling her that there was something he was hiding.

He had to be! 

He was weirdly nice for a stranger, especially to them and Lloyd. And anyone who was nice to them and Lloyd had to have some kind of agenda. There’s no other explanation!

Sure, he helped save Lloyd once during the summer, and yeah, he helped Zane and Jay earlier at school, but it had to be for a reason . 

She wasn’t buying the ‘peace and love’ bullshit he peddled in Lloyd and Cole’s class. 

She knew better than to do that. She wasn’t a naive little girl anymore. She was Nya, the Water Ninja! Second in command of the Secret Ninja Force and protector of Ninjago City! She would protect her friends from any and every threat - even if they couldn’t see it.

Suddenly, she was brought out of her inner monologue by a punch in her shoulder making her almost trip on the sidewalk.

Nya turned to the attacker, her brother walking beside her with a tired, knowing expression and looking unapologetically her way.

“You’re being stupid again.” He started plainly, easily stepping around a bent light pole as they continued down the street. 

And immediately, Nya felt her temper flaring in indignation.

“No I’m not.” She huffed, shoving her hands in her pockets.

“Yeah you are.” Kai answered easily back, a hint of a smirk pulling at his face.

“No, I’m not.”

“Yeah you are.” 

“Am not.”

“Are too.”

“I said I’m not!” Nya ended up shouting, uncaring of the disgruntled passerby’s.

Kai just looked smug as he looked at her, “Yeah, you are. You have that look on your face that says ‘I’m being stupid and stubborn and won’t admit it because I say it’s right’.” 

If she could, Nya would be growling at her brother. But she couldn’t, so she took to speeding up on their way to school, even if they would only end up leaving again.

Kai didn’t seem to care, simply speeding up to match her pace with ease. 

And even with her angry stomps on the sidewalk, Kai opened his mouth to keep talking.

“Did you not listen to anything I said before?” He asked, head canting to the side.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Nya grumbled out, stopping at the red light. 

Kai only rolled his eyes, “When we were talking about the new art teacher and I told you to hold your judgement on a person before getting to know them? That ring any bells?”

“Funny,” Nya responded blankly, the pair moving again when the crosswalk turned green, “I don’t remember you using such big words.” 

Kai shoved his sister’s shoulder playfully, “You know what I mean.”

Then, his expression turned to something more genuine, losing its mischievous spark.

“You were listening to what I said, right? You weren’t just going to ignore me and stuff?” He asked, his eyes betraying his false bravado and revealing his concern.

And Nya felt herself sighing, lightly bumping into him reassuringly, “Of course I listened. I’m not gonna ignore you.” 

For however much she crouched at him being her annoying, dumb, nosey twin, he was still her brother. She didn’t know why he worried so much about people listening to him, with how much self-confidence he tends to exude, but she didn’t want him feeling that she would do that to him either - even if she complained. 

“I just--” She continued, hesitantly, “I don’t want to make any mistakes. After what happened last time--”

“That wasn’t your fault.” Kai cut in in a way that was familiar to them both, this particular conversation having happened more than once, “You can’t keep blaming yourself, sis. You didn’t know.” 

“Doesn’t matter.” She argued back, the words familiar on her tongue, “I should’ve known better. How can I be second in command if I can’t even protect everyone from-- from that .” 

“You can’t protect us from everything.” He said, tone sorrowful and what she forced herself to believe wasn’t pitiful. He wouldn’t see her that way, right? 

Regardless, Nya huffed. 

“I can damn well try.” She stated, tone clear she wasn’t going to move on her stance any time soon.

And just like every other time they talked about it, Kai sighed, a bit defeated and a bit resigned before pulling her into his side Kai Hug™ (another Kai staple), the feeling more comforting than she would admit. 

If he noticed how she leaned a bit closer into the contact as they made their way to school, Kai didn’t say anything, just continuing to hold her until she pulled away.

She eventually did, when they made it to the schools front gates amongst a sea of students - most of them leaving early as procedure after a Garmadon attack, while others gathered into their groups to do who knew what.

She guessed gossip, if the way they looked at their phones with wild gestures, angry hisses, and bursting giggles said anything. Trust the high school rumour mill to start running at every new thing. And after today's attack, she and the others were going to have to stick to Lloyd for the next while, just in case anyone gets any ideas.

Speaking of, Nya and Kai immediately began scanning the area for the blond. The group didn’t always get back to school grounds together - half to avoid people connecting their sudden return to school as a group with the ninja, and half because they all did have things to do on their own. 

Sometimes it was returning to whatever classroom they ran out of to keep up the appearance of coming back from a ‘bathroom break’, sometimes it was something else.

Zane and Jay, she knew, were already planning to leave early after what happened to them during lunch and were just waiting by Cole’s car. Cole had some kind of meeting with the music teacher (one of the few teachers at the school who didn’t hold their friendship with Lloyd against any of them), Kai and Nya were just coming back now, and - if memory serves her right, which it usually did, Lloyd just had to grab his bag. 

And just as she was about to suggest to Kai they go in to find him, the pair spot Lloyd walking out through the front door, pausing at the stop of the stairs and looking at something on his phone. 

Unfortunately, in his distraction, Lloyd didn’t notice the people waiting on the roof above him, all sporting familiar varsity jackets. And unfortunately, Kai and Nya didn’t notice them until they were just too late - even as they began trying to push through the crowd and run toward their friend.

“LLOYD!” The twins cried out, but it was too late.

The pair could only watch as the students on the roof tipped over a heavy metal bucket with cruel grins, their friends already recording in the crowd below. 

But the bucket never poured onto their friend.

Instead, Kai and Nya watched wide eyed as someone yanked Lloyd back and quickly took their place.

And the following silence was deafening - the only sound heard besides the city’s traffic in the background being the slow drip of paint on the ground as Rocky stood there, black paint slowly trailing down his form to cover him in the slimy substance. 

And, just to add insult to injury, one of the students fumbled with the bucket in their shock, and the pail ended up falling off the roof only to land perfectly on top of his head with a resounding clank, more paint spilling out and likely coating his face - again. 

Everyone stared silent as the man slowly pulled the pail off his head to reveal a heavy layer of wet, black paint coating his entire head and face in thick waves. And just as slowly, while everyone watched with gaping mouths and bated breaths, the man wiped as much paint as he could off his face, clumps of it slopping onto the floor and his clothes as he tried to clear his eyes and mouth. When most of it was smeared away, leaving sticky streaks of black behind, Rocky slowly opened dark eyes as he spat out more paint away from his mouth.

“Get down here. Now. ” 

No one needed to ask who he was referring as everyone watched the students on the roof flinch out of their stupor and rush down while Rocky continued trying to keep paint out of his eyes with thinly veiled annoyance. 

And at the sound of thumping footsteps, the man turned around to see the group of students - cheerleaders and several who recognised Rocky stopping just a few feet with apologies and excuses tumbling out.

“We’re so sorry!”

“We didn’t know it would be you!”

“That wasn’t meant for you!”

“It was a complete accident!”

“Please don’t be mad!” 

At that, even with how far she was standing away, still in the crowd of students watching in the courtyard, she could see the angry furrow of his brow and slow breath that she knew was more to keep himself from immediately yelling. It's the same that she would do, and honestly, the fact he was able to do that had her stunned.

“I’m not mad.” The man eventually said, but the flashes of relief on the students' faces were quickly stamped out at his glare. “I. Am. Furious .” 

And immediately, the cheerleaders shrunk in on themselves as he glared, though his voice didn’t get any louder - just enough so everyone could clearly hear what he was saying. Clear enough that the people still recording or streaming could catch his words.

“First, I catch a good number of you bullying and harrassing another student during lunch,” He began, a few of the cheerleaders flinched, clearly the ones he was addressing, “And then, after an attack on a city when people are just wanting to get home, you decide it would be, what, funny to dump a bucket of paint on some unsuspecting student? That this kind of thing is at all okay to do?” 

Nya didn’t need to see his face to tell he really was angry. Not when she can see the way the uniform wearing students were all cowering under his gaze and stammering for a response.

“It--It wasn’t for you--” Chad began to say, but whatever look Rocky gave had him quickly shutting up.

“Oh?” Rocky said with fake interest, “So if this happened to someone else - if you ended up getting another student with this prank, then it’s all good and fine? Even if they could end up seriously hurt?” 

“...Yes?” Chad sheepishly asked.

“No.” Nya heard Rocky growl, “No, it isn’t. It may be a simple prank, but it can easily get dangerous. What were you going to do if you got your ‘target’? If you made them trip down these stairs and they ended up getting hurt from it? I’ve seen people break bones and go to hospitals from tripping down stairs in their own homes. How bad would that have been if they fell down stone stairs, do you think? Not to mention you dropped a metal bucket , which could also have led to a bunch of problems.” 

At that, the students were silent, all looking down at the ground in mixed fear and shame - though Nya doubted any of them felt guilt, since she knew exactly who that was intended for.

When none of them responded, Rocky sighed.

“That’s what I thought.” He said before pointing a paint-covered hand back into the school building, “Go to the principal’s office. You can tell her what happened yourself. And don't think I won’t check that you did either.” 

Without argument, not that they had any leg to stand on, they turned and walked back into the building.

Again, there was nothing but silence in the courtyard as everyone stared, but one glare out to the watching students had everyone quickly moving along as if they didn’t capture the whole thing on video, groups quickly leaving to talk to each other about what just happened. 

Honestly, the whole sight was somehow a mix of cathartic and familiar. Cathartic because it was oh-so satisfying to see someone chew out some of the most notorious bullies in the school, but also familiar because she knew what it was like to be lectured by someone - her parents or otherwise.

In fact, it was almost like she was looking back on a memory, the image of her and the team getting lectured by Quake on their first meeting popping into her head and making her involuntarily shiver. She may have learned something that day, but she never wanted to be on the receiving end of it again.

And seeing how Rocky stood there and chewed out those students, she had a feeling she really didn’t want to be lectured by the man any time soon.

Eventually, when Kai elbowed her, she and her twin quickly darted forward and toward their friend - Lloyd was still on the ground and staring dumbfounded up at the teacher. All the while, Rocky just grumbled to himself, trying to lather as much of the paint back into the now slightly dented bucket - though with little success.

“Lloyd!” Kai and Nya exclaimed, quickly checking him for injuries before helping him to his feet, “Are you okay?”

Zane had said he was mostly fine from Garmadon's attack, the blond taking some pain killers and citing a ringing in his ears that was slowly going away, but they had to be sure after seeing their pseudo-little brother getting yanked back and to the ground by the scruff of his neck. 

At their worry, Lloyd quickly blinked back to reality and tried to reassure the twins.

“I’m fine! I’m okay!” He rushed to say under Kai and Nya’s fussing. It wouldn’t be the first time he lied about possible injuries. 

Eventually, the blond just grabbed their hands, “I promise, I’m okay.” 

Kai and Nya relaxed at that, quickly pulling him into a tight hug. 

They all knew how bad paint pranks were, so the fact he was okay and not covered in paint had them more at ease than ever. 

Though, they did pull out of the hug at the voice speaking behind them, “I’m glad.” 

Turning around, the twins belatedly remembered Rocky was still standing there, covered in paint and smearing some of it into the bucket. Nya winced at the sight, knowing how annoying it was going to be trying to wash the paint out. Thick clumps were slowly travelling down stained arms and shoulders, and she could see that a backpack he had on was also covered. Thankfully, it was closed so most of the paint shouldn’t have gotten into anything important, but still. 

“That doesn’t always happen, does it?” The man asked, running a stained hand through black hair and clumps of paint, grimacing at the wet substance sticking to his fingers.

“Just enough for us to be careful of doorways. Mostly.” Kai shrugged, eyes looking at the man in sympathy. 

Beside her, Lloyd shrunk into himself, “Sorry.” 

At that, Rocky paused before looking at the blond in confusion, “What for? You weren’t the one to drop a bucket on my head.”

Somehow, this only made Lloyd shrink into himself further, and Nya had to fight the immediate urge to glare at the man who just saved her friend. Again. 

“Yeah but, it was meant for me.” Lloyd mumbled out, looking down at his shoes. 

For a moment, the man was quiet, hands twitching as though he wanted to reach out, but couldn’t because of the paint.

Eventually, the man sighed before looking at the teen with a look so soft Nya was taken aback.

“Lloyd,” The man began, the teen flinching slightly, “Can you look at me, please?” 

Slowly, Lloyd did. On either side of him, Kai and Nya took a step closer, each grabbing a hand to reassuringly hold. Whatever the man said, they could handle it together.

When green eyes met dark brown, the man smiled at him with a knowing look in his eye.

Nya was ready for him to insult or berate Lloyd - to break the positive image he had of the man who helped him. She wasn’t ready for the man to talk to Lloyd in such a reassuring manner that Nya often saw Koko talking to her son.

“Do you remember what I said earlier? Back in class when Harumi asked why I helped Misako during the last attack?” 

For a moment, Lloyd was silent, eyes looking for any sign of deceit or maliciousness before slowly responding.

“You said,” Lloyd began, “You said it was because-- because you were taught to.” 

“I was taught to do the right thing.” He lightly corrected with a small nod, “Like I said, I was taught to fight against the bullies. To stop an injustice when I see it.” 

Slowly, Lloyd nodded, Kai and Nya watching in mixed surprise and enrapture. They heard second hand what the man said in his class - something that had him earning a bit more respect from the majority of the group - but they didn’t know his exact words.

“And like I said,” Rocky continued, “I’m not going to stand by and let someone get hurt when I can do something about it.” He said, as if he’d said it a hundred times before. 

And with how he looked at the teens in front of him, eyes kind but resolute, Nya could see that maybe… maybe that was true. 

Beside them, surprisingly, Lloyd gave a small huff of a laugh. 

“Even if it means running into a crowd of half-baked soldiers in party costumes.” He said, as if quoting something.

Rocky laughed in response, loud and unapologetic.

“Right,” He chuckled, “That, and if I have to take a bucket of paint for someone. Better me than them.” 

With that, Rocky turned, bidding them a safe trip home before walking into the school building, leaving black footprints and likely on his way to the gym showers. 

And as the trio began to leave too, joining the others at Cole’s car and shoving themselves inside until they all fit, Nya had to admit, maybe there was something to the guy after all.

She’ll never admit aloud, not when she knows Kai would first be smug about him being right before being supportive, but maybe , just maybe , she was wrong about him.

Only time would tell.

Notes:

And so, the BAMF Cole saga continues!
Had to do the classic ‘saving Lloyd from paint bucket prank’ that I see in a lot of other fics. It’s iconic!
Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 19: Inquiries

Summary:

Pixal is back from her trip with her father a day late to the start of the school year, and she is quick to notice a few things in her friends.

Notes:

BEHOLD! An update :D
I rewrote this chapter so many times before settling on this, so I hope it was to your liking! Also, I, for the life of me, could not figure out a better title for this chapter, so I am open to suggestions if ppl have any.
Otherwise, please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

Gazing out a large window, barely feeling the heat of the bubbling lava pit behind him, Lord Garmadon stared out to the city he so wished to conquer. For once, he wasn’t grinning like a loon or yelling at anyone to get a move on in their preparations for their next attack - though, the lack of action itself was making everyone sick with paranoia. 

Because Garmadon was quiet .

He was never quiet before! One would easily find the warlord either yelling at someone, firing someone, cackling about something somewhere within the volcano.

But ever since the last failed attack, their lord beaten until he was bleeding with broken ribs, chugging down healing tea as he yelled and fired more of his generals, he’s been quiet. Contemplative, one might say with how he gazed out to the city in the distance, already rebuilding since the last attack. Only this time, news had quickly spread of a new ninja apparently joining the ninja force.

And this new ninja in question had Garmadon thinking. 

Besides Wu and Koko, no one had ever been able to keep up with him in a fight - not even that pesky Green Ninja - much less catch him off guard. Garmadon barely had any time to get truly serious in the fight - wasn’t even spared a second to try and use the spinjitzu his father drilled into him before his change, before he was being beaten by a strength Garmadon hadn’t remembered anyone bearing besides the old master of earth years ago before she disappeared somewhere. 

And it had him thinking , for once, about something that wasn’t rubbing his eventual victory in the green ninja’s face.

That strength, that skill, that power - Garmadon wanted it in his forces. If he had that kind of strength, the kind of strength that had Garmadon bruised before he could even fight, he would be truly unstoppable . 

He saw what that man was capable of. The way the very ground shook with enough force to create fissures in the earth, arms glowing gold with power - Garmadon needed that man on his side before the ninja got any ideas. 

But how?

He made it clear he wasn’t going to be charmed by Garmadon’s charisma anytime soon, and believe it or not, Garmadon cared enough about his generals to not want them squashed by an angry beast of a man. Garmadon can still feel his ribs slowly stitching themselves together, the healing tea working twice as hard to make sure he didn’t puncture his own lung as he stood staring out the glass window, a pair of arms folded behind his back while the other crossed over his chest, lips pursed in thought. 

So how can he do it?

How can he convince someone who seemed motivated enough to kill Garmadon - and how thrilling was it to fight someone willing to go the extra mile - to join his side instead of those lame ninja? 

A bet? Tempting, but Garmadon wasn’t sure exactly of what this guy could do. Sure, he had a few guesses, and the idea of fucking around and finding out was always fun, he didn’t actually want to get himself killed trying to get one over the guy. 

He doubted he could get any of his science nerds to make any mech to capture him either, since he thrashed the last one. 

No.

No, he needed to learn more about this guy. How he thinks, what makes him tick. His strengths. His weaknesses . 

He needed to find out what could be used to make the guy more… compliant to Garmadon’s demands. 

But to do that needs testing… 

With a clawed hand, Garmadon pulled a communicator from his pocket, the device constantly updating with the changes of his generals. 

“General number one,” He barked, a quick and nervous response echoing through the speaker, “Get me everything you can on the new guy. Strengths, weaknesses, his identity - I need everything .”

Eyeing through the glass, Garmadon caught his own reflection, the dark skin and red eyes mirrored on the smooth surface. He may not have cared much for his brother and father’s words of wisdom, but he does remember many of the lessons their father pushed onto them as children, learning of the powers certain bloodlines have been gifted.

It was a stretch of a guess, but Garmadon, for once, won’t be taking chances.

Before turning off the device, he felt a grin pull at his face, 

“And get me some vengestone while you’re at it.” 

He was dealing with a guy stronger than the pesky ninja nerds he usually fought, after all. And one can never be too prepared. 

-----

Pixal was unsure what to make of the new art teacher. Granted, she didn’t have any classes this year in the subject, but her curiosity had her trying to learn what she could of the man - something she had been doing since the summer when the team had enlightened her of their coincidental and odd encounters with him.

Frustratingly, however, even with her advanced access to any and every record that could be found through the city’s digital world and the resources she had available through her father, the android could find nothing about ‘Rocky Dangerbuff’. No birth records, no history, no accounts of finance or even his address - nothing! 

Of course, since the man's employment, she was able to get access to some of the information every teacher provided - contact information, emails, and so on - but even those did little for her and the team’s research. His information was limited to non-existent, he had no listed address, and the email used was too new to find anything credible beyond simple back and forths between him and the school board. And through the city’s camera feed, she had managed to catch that he often did steal - though, only essentials and hardly stole from the same place twice, which suggested that he might not even live anywhere, but even so, it was as if he never existed until that summer day when he helped Lloyd in the park. 

And it had Pixal, for once, struggling for answers. Anything else, she could ace easily. Mechanics, riddles, science, literature - she has been able to do with a greater ease than any, if not most, people. But she had not been able to find anything about the oddly elusive man. 

Her father had laughed when she brought it up during their trip away, saying that not every question could be solved with a simple search on the internet or hacking government secrets. That sometimes, you had no other choice than to take your time and be patient. To wait for the answer to come to you rather than try and force one.

And odd analogy, Pixal must admit, but she understood the concept.

So it was with reluctance that she, indeed, waited for the answer to present itself. Of course, there were ways to force the answer - methods that would largely go against her and the other’s general moral codes and respect of other people's privacy - but she decided to try the human way. 

That being said, it didn’t miss her attention that her dear cousin was in the know of something. 

When she had left the house to start her first day of school - still miffed by the fact that her perfect attendance record was ruined by the weather of all things - the android only had to take one look at Zane to know he had information that she didn’t. Even as he plastered on that too wide grin and greeted her with an overly cheerful remark that had her chuckling like every time he did that, she could see that Zane had something to hide.

Odd, since they shared almost everything with each other (figuratively and literally). Ever since Pixal was brought into the world, her adaptive programming activating and letting her take in the sight of the world for the first time, Zane had been more than willing to share everything with her. Even as he spoke a mile a minute in excitement while she took in every detail about the slightly disorganised living room while their fathers conversed in the kitchen, Zane had been happy to share everything he knew about humans, and answer every question Pixal had in turn. And just as quickly, he introduced her to his friends as his cousin, and even when they were less inclined to share every one of their secrets, Zane and Pixal had no such qualms with each other.

She knew everything, even if the blond never said it aloud. She knew of his love for cheesy romances with how he liked to quote them at least once a day. She knew that he had a crush on three of their friend group, even if he never said so because of his own fears. She knew that he cherished their familial bond so much that he was like an open book to her, and her to him.

Yet, when she walked with Zane to school that morning, all the way through the halls and toward their first class, she could tell that Zane was saying a lot of things to hide another. 

He knew something, but no matter how much she stared, he didn’t let it be known. Even when they indulged in speaking to each other during class - a day when Zane felt comfortable enough to indulge in his more robotic side for a short while before shutting himself off to be a normal teen again - and Pixal asked him directly, he had simply stated he could not tell her.

And she trusted him. She did.

He was her family, and her best friend. 

However, she couldn't help but be suspicious and worried. Whatever it was he wasn’t saying had to be something big. 

But she will respect his wishes and wait for him to tell her himself. Because she knew he would treat her with the same respect. 

So when they went and joined the rest of their friend group for lunch, getting trays of less than adequate food and colourless sludge, she didn’t say anything about Zane’s secretive nature to their oblivious friends. 

As they made their way to their table - a table set near a tall wall of windows and always clear of students because everyone knew to avoid them - Pixal spoke, carefully setting the plastic tray down.

“How was Mr Dangerbuff?” She couldn’t help but ask Lloyd and Cole, the pair looking at her.

She already knew how the first day went, the man not only helping Zane and Jay, but also speaking openly to Lloyd and Cole and saving Lloyd from a prank, but she wanted more information. 

She said she would be patient for answers, but that didn’t mean she would be inactive entirely. 

“He’s nice,” Lloyd said, popping a stale fry into his mouth, “He’s different from the other teachers, and he seems like a good person.” 

“Seems like.” Nya repeated, ignoring the way her brother groaned beside her about being stubborn as she continued, “He hasn’t done anything weird?” 

“Besides giving Harumi clean up duty for talking during class, no.” He shrugged, the others looking slightly surprised.

“Harumi actually got in trouble? The city’s princess?” Jay asked wide eyed, shuffling in to make room for Cole. The boy had been cleared to move around without the crutches, but only if he were careful.

Beside him, Cole nodded, headphones for once set around his neck and quiet, “Guy has a strict no talking rule if he’s giving a lecture.” 

“His reputation must really be taking the tank, huh.” Kai hummed thoughtfully, spooning peas onto a glaring Lloyd’s plate, “First he helps us multiple times, talks to us in public without a single insult, takes a prank for Lloyd, gets cheerleaders suspended on the first day, and then he punishes Harumi for getting into trouble? Either he really doesn’t care about painting a target on his own back, or he has no social self-preservation.”

“Wow, you actually used some big words.” Nya teased, earning a pea to the forehead.

“Has he been of any assistance to you as well?” Pixal asked curiously, letting Zane switch his vanilla pudding for her caramel one. He had gotten the last vanilla one in line. 

“Nope.” Kai responded with a pop, stealing Lloyd’s bag of chips, “Not yet, anyway.” 

Nya plucked the bag from Kai, lips pursed in thought that had her nose scrunching adorably.

“I’m still not convinced.” She said, smacking her twin’s hands away when he tried to swipe the stolen food back.

Even with a hand pushing against his face, Kai groaned, eventually just leaning back so all his weight was on Lloyd now, “Seriously?! The guy took a literal bucket to the head, and you still think he can’t just be a nice guy?”

“I never said that!” Nya grouched with a huff, “I think he is nice, if not stupid. But besides that, there’s just something off about him. Like he has something to hide, and that's what’s suspicious.” 

Across the table, Jay gave a shy nod, picking at the end of his scarf as he spoke, “I kinda agree with Nya.” 

When everyone’s attention was turned to him with hints of surprise, Jay shrunk into himself further, half of his face obscured by orange fabric as his shoulders hiked up to pink ears.

“Why do you agree with Nya?” Zane asked, head tilted in confusion and intrigue. 

Beside him, Pixal mimicked the action. From their accounts of what happened the day before, Jay and Zane were practically saved by the man, the pair even singing praise about him in the group chat after the fact.

So to hear that Jay, who was the most thankful, was hesitant in trusting the man was surprising.

“I just-- well--” The teen stammered, eyes darting down to his lap from the attention, “I-- uhm, well, I think that he m-might be hiding something? Not like, anything nefarious or-- or whatever but, like, that there’s just something he’s s-specifically hiding from us? Specifically? Like, he just acts a bit more weird around us and stuff and, uhm, yeah…” 

By the time he finished his stuttered response, voice trailing off to a whisper, he was almost nothing but a head of curly hair and an orange scarf. Beside him, Cole reached a reassuring arm around his shoulders, and the teen didn’t hesitate to hide against his side. Cole took it in stride, rubbing a hand up and down his blue sweater and regarding the rest of the crowd with his usual stoicness.

“Jay’s got a point,” Cole shrugged, turning to Lloyd, “He talks differently to us during class. That, and he keeps saying things like he knows something about us.” 

The group was quiet for a moment, processing everything. And all the while, Pixal noticed that Zane was oddly silent beside her. Usually, he’d be telling some kind of joke to break the tension or giving an overly analytical opinion, but he wasn’t doing any of that. He was just eerily silent, chewing on a plastic spoon and staring at his half full cup of pudding - not out of thought, but to avoid talking.

Even so, Pixal didn’t say anything to bring attention to him. Though, she did begin to wonder why he was being quiet.

When they first began their investigations into the man - and by proxy, Quake since they appeared around the same time - Zane was locked in, he and her researching as much as they could trying to find anything of him. Trying to find out where he lived through the city’s security feed, hacking into government servers trying to find anything about his identity (much to the chagrin of their fathers) - but now, he wasn’t saying anything, as if trying to stay out of it. 

Pixal had to fight her urge to ask questions, wondering if perhaps Zane knew something. 

Eventually, Jay peaked out from where he was hiding against Cole’s side, the remains of a faint blush dusting freckled cheeks in a manner that Pixal knew wasn’t just from the embarrassment of having everyone’s attention. 

“He called me Sparky.” He whispered, but everyone in the group heard, even through the loud chatter of the cafeteria. 

And indeed, that statement had everyone’s attention (and Jay hiding his face against a visibly surprised Cole’s side again). 

“Sparky?” Kai asked, brows raising when Jay nodded. 

“Maybe it’s just a coincidence?” Lloyd asked, though Pixal could see how his brows furrowed in thought, much in the way he did when leading the group as Ninja, “Like, Jay is top of the engineering class.” 

“But Dangerbuff had no way of knowing that.” Nya hummed, idly twirling a fry in a dollop of ketchup.

“He talked to Jay’s dad earlier though. Maybe he said something?” Kai thought aloud, taking the now empty stolen-chip bag from Nya to fiddle with.

“But Mr Walker had made no mention of it besides Jay being his son.” Pixal piped in. The school's camera had no range for audio recording, but she was adept enough to read lips, and Ed was almost always facing Dangerbuff in such a manner that she could mostly see what he was saying in the mute feed. 

At that, everyone was quiet in thought. It was a small thing and largely inconsequential, yet it had everyone’s minds wondering what the meaning behind the man's actions was. 

Especially when he called Jay a nickname that hardly anyone but them used, and when he had no way of hearing it before, much less inferring it for any reason. 

“...Ok, maybe there is something weird about the guy.” Kai admitted, breaking the silence at their table.

“Potentially worrying, since there is a possibility he might indeed know more than he let on.” Pixal slowly added, mind focused on the fact ‘Sparky’ was used instead of more obvious phrases like ‘Freckles’ or ‘Kid’.

“...You don’t think he knows, right?” Lloyd quietly asked, voice just low enough for them to hear without anyone outside the table catching it, “Like, there’s no way.” 

“He has proven to be rather observant.” Zane piped up at last, blue eyes looking up in thought (more for show than not), “He seems to be rather attentive to us despite not knowing us well.” 

Pixal eyed Zane, trying to catch any possible hint in his face or posture, but it was the same as usual - trying far too hard to look normal to the point he looked less normal by human standards. 

“Should we ask?” Kai asked the group, taking the ketchup soggy fry from his sister to pop into his own mouth.

Beside him, Nya rolled her eyes, 

“Oh yeah, sure. Let’s just walk up to him and ask if he knows our big secret that no one else knows and if he’s up to something. Because that’ll totally go well.” She snarked with a deadpan tone, Kai holding up his hands in surrender to her annoyance. 

“Why not? He’s right over there.” Cole said as he handed a chocolate milk carton to Jay, the teen not so much hiding as he was just leaning against him now, taking the offered item.

(Pixal wondered how none of them seemed to realise anything when they were so obvious. No wonder Nya complained to her so much).

“Because then we’d be taking a stupid risk and-- wait, what?” 

Immediately, the whole group turned to where Cole nodded his head toward, seven pairs of eyes immediately latching onto the tall, large figure of the new art teacher getting food from the cafeteria counter, seemingly making small talk with the lunch lady as he did. 

“What is he doing?” Nya asked in shock.

“Getting lunch, apparently.” Kai said, equally surprised.

“But why? He didn’t do that yesterday.”

“To be fair, we had a Garmadon attack yesterday.” 

The group went back to being silent, all very obvious in their staring, but the man seemed either ignorant or unbothered as he just took the filled tray and made his way out of the cafeteria and down the hall, occasionally nodding his head and giving small greetings to overly friendly students as he passed. 

Even when he was gone from sight, the group continued to stare - Pixal internally looking through the school's security feed to watch him go through various hallways before entering his classroom. 

Very slowly, the group turned back to each other, perhaps a bit overly surprised by something so mundane, but too busy to care with everything else taking up their focus. 

After a moment of just quiet staring, Cole stood up, Jay almost falling over before catching him, joining the rest of his friends in looking confused and curiously at the dark teen.

“Cole,” Lloyd called, watching his friend picking up his half eaten lunch tray, “What are you doing?” 

“Going to ask him a couple of questions.” He stated boredly. 

“During lunch?”

Again, Cole shrugged, “Zane said that we could go to his classroom during break since he’s there too. And the cafeteria’s loud today anyways.”

“The cafeteria’s always loud.” Kai mumbled, but otherwise didn’t argue, unlike his sister.

“So, what, you’re just going to go up and ask him and expect him to be honest?” 

And once again, he just shrugged, “He doesn’t seem like the lying type.” 

No one could really say anything in an argument. Or, well, they could, but they didn’t. Instead, each of them just gave a mix of a shrug and look of concern before standing up and joining their friend - including Nya.

As a group, they made their way out of the cafeteria with their lunch trays, carefully avoiding the feet pushed out in an attempt to trip them as they passed. And just a few locker filled hallways later, they were all standing outside one of the art classrooms - squishing against each other to peer in through the small window of the door.

And honestly, the sight was a bit sad - mostly because of the lonely man inside.

Rocky was sat hunched over his table, looking far more tired than they’d seen him around the school. Long black hair was loose and draped over his shoulders, thick curtains obscuring his face enough to hide the large scar on his face. His body was slumped as though exhausted, as if the man was only keeping himself upright with his arms against the stained desk. The flannel he wore the day before was replaced with a jacket that was thrown on the back of his chair. He was still wearing a black tank top, and his arms were covered in dark compression sleeves - but Pixal could still make out the edges and corners of some scars barely peeking out underneath fabric. 

But even with the distraction of long black hair, the group could all see his eyes. The empty, tired, despondent look made the usually bright light dim until it was as if there was nothing behind those eyes, mind seemingly lost as he picked at his food. 

And though they didn’t know a lot about the man, there was one thing they all seemed to agree on with a silent glance to each other. The empty, defeated look on the man’s face was not something they liked seeing. 

Kai leaned over to the person closest to him, which was Zane, but spoke loud enough for them all to hear, 

“He looks like he could use a hug.” And that, everyone nodded in agreement, but didn’t advise him to try (yet).

Maybe it was the people pleasers in them. Or maybe their sense of duty of protecting people from dangers, including themselves. Or maybe it was pity or empathy making them frown at the sight of a man looking down on his luck.

No matter the reason, none of them hesitated any longer. 

Cole, standing at the front of the group, didn’t bother to knock, simply pushing the door open with perhaps a bit too much force as what probably would’ve been a light push ended up slamming the door against the plaster wall. The resounding noise was loud enough to make the man jump.

And Pixal meant physically jumping, Rocky standing up so quickly that his seat ended up falling behind him, turned towards them with fists up and eyes wide. 

Everyone was silent in shock, the teens staring at the man and the teacher staring back, both sides blinking in wide eyed surprise - them from surprise at such a reaction and Rocky from surprise that they were there. 

Pixal took in every detail - the way his pupils were narrowed in surprise before slowly dilating, shoulders losing their tension, fists lowering to his sides, chest expanding in a slow, controlled manner, and heart beat very slowly slowing down.

Eventually, the quiet tension was broken by Rocky, that empty look replaced with a sheepish quirk of a smile, “Oh, it’s you.” 

Instantly, the group mimicked him, forcing their bodies to relax and trying not to show their shock at such an… active reaction from the man. 

“Mind if we eat in here?” Cole asked, possibly the most calm of all of them.

Rocky didn’t question them as he nodded, gesturing them inside while he righted his fallen seat. No one said anything as the door was closed behind them, leaving a noticeable dent in the plaster wall with crumbs falling to the floor. 

Everyone was quiet as they took their respective seats, the teens taking up one of the large tables while Rocky went back to his desk, seemingly expecting them to just do their own thing. 

Unfortunately for him, that was not the case as Kai, resolutely not sitting properly on his chair and instead sitting on the back of it with his food in his lap, spoke up to the man.

“Hey, teach,” He said, Rocky snapping his attention to him. His eyes were surprised, as if not expecting to be addressed, before a small smile crept up his features.

“Yes?” He asked, leaning back in his chair in something Pixal could recognise as falsely casual.

Kai glanced at his friends for a moment before turning back, a friendly smile on his face just for show, “We have a few questions for ya.”

Notes:

At last! A m!Pixal pov!
Wonder what was up with Rocky's reaction? hmmmm, oh well
Up next, a surprise interview/interrogation for our dear Rocky :3 Should be fun!

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 20: Language.

Summary:

Rocky was having a bad day, when suddenly, someone slammed his door open and damaged the wall.

Notes:

Love how I, not only write longer chapters than intended, but decide to *not* follow the detailed plan I made for said chapter :D

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

Rocky didn’t even have the time to eat before the door was slammed open. Granted, he actually had enough time for maybe a few bites, but even in his tired, hungry state - something that had lasted for more than just a day or two by now - he couldn’t bring himself to actually eat the food he was given. 

He should eat. He knows this. Out of the ninja, he’s always needed to eat a lot more, but even so, just the idea of eating the cafeteria food had his stomach rolling. Yet, here he was, sat glumly at his desk, tired after a sleepless, uncomfortable night, the injuries on his body stinging under bandages he really should’ve thrown away instead of reusing, and ignoring the needs of his body that he can’t meet because of stupid circumstance and his own mind working against him. 

It’s been almost a whole month since he literally fell into this world, and adding the time he was away on his mission before this whole mess, he’s been away from home for two months by now. He hasn’t seen the monastery or his family for months . And seeing the younger but very different versions of them who don’t know him more and more often has him feeling like his sanity is starting to wear itself thin.

He’s been trying, he has. As guilty as it made him feel, he had been doing what he could to keep himself surviving: stealing food from convenience stores, swiping the occasional bandage roll and painkillers from pharmacies (he was tempted to ask the ninja for some, but felt it was best they kept their stocks full in case something happened in training or in an attack) - but even then, he knew he was struggling. He may not be as smart as Zane or Jay, or as intuitive as Kai and Nya, but he knew he wasn’t doing so well. 

Nevermind the fact that he is experiencing the weirdest sense of crippling loneliness, Rocky saw in his own shattered reflection that morning and knew he didn’t look great. Dirty bandages re-used to wrap tightly around his chest and back, bits of paint he missed in his freezing shower staining his skin and clogging in some of the out-of-reach cuts on his back, and even though it wasn’t the most noticeable, he could see he was starting to lose a bit of weight. Again, not enough to be completely worrying - just a bit of fat lost around his face and stomach - but paired with how sore he felt some days and the heavy eye bags hanging on his face from restless nights - needless to say, Rocky wasn’t exactly living the life of luxury in his abandoned, barely ventilated apartment. An apartment he’ll have to move from soon with how the ceiling was slowly cracking with the threat of eventually burying him in plaster and mould.

It was during this depressing spiral that Rocky had been taken off guard - so lost in thought that he didn’t notice the group of students very obviously staring at him through the door window until it was slammed open, the handle embedding itself into the wall and making the man jump - falling into a battle stance on instinct. 

When he realised it was, in fact, just the group of kids who he saw the ghosts of his family in standing at the doorway and not some surprise attack in the middle of the school day, he forced himself to relax - plastering on as kind of a smile as he could as they settled themselves in the classroom. 

Glancing at the group, he couldn’t help but feel his smile turn a bit more genuine in amusement. Almost none of them were sat properly in the plastic seats: Kai sat on the back of his chair, Cole kicked his boots up onto the desk, Jay was curled up on his seat, Nya sat on the table - the only ones who sat somewhat normally were Zane, Lloyd, and who he assumed was Pixal, though to varying degrees, with Zane ramrod straight, Lloyd slumping forward, and Pixal the most casual of the group. 

Sitting back at his own desk, expecting the students to just talk amongst themselves in the quiet of the room, Rocky’s small burst of amusement turned quickly to surprise as he was addressed by Kai, the brunette’s face pulled in a falsely cheerful smile, 

“We have a few questions for ya.” He said casually, the rest of his friend group watching Rocky. 

Unsure of what he could really ask, and not noticing the analysing gazes of the others in his exhaustion, Rocky leisurely gestured the go ahead, forcing himself to eat a chip that tasted more of cardboard. 

When he didn’t seem opposed to it, the teens glanced at each other in apprehension, making Rocky’s curiosity grow whilst continuing to eat his cold lunch. Food was food, and if this was going to be his main meal for however longer he stays in this world, he’d might as well get used to it.

Eventually, Lloyd sat himself up a bit straighter to look more clearly at Rocky, fingers picking at the cuffs of his sleeves in nerves. 

“Do you know about us?” The blond asked, body tensing while Rocky just blinked in confusion. 

“...Know about you?” Rocky asked back, unsure of what they meant. If Lloyd meant about the city’s general… dislike of the group because of his dad, then yes, he knew the barebones of it - but something about how the teens glanced at each other, psyching themselves and each other up, had him squinting. 

“Y’know,” Kai continued for Lloyd, hand waving in emphasis, “About us .” 

“Gonna have to be a bit more specific there.” Rocky sighed, moving on from stale chips to his unopened pudding cup. The lunch lady was nice enough to give him one of the last chocolate ones, and it was probably the first chocolate thing he'd had since he’d left the monastery.

“He means us outside of school,” Nya clarified with a roll of her eyes, “We were wondering if you knew about our… extra-curriculars .” 

At that, Rocky froze, focusing on not accidentally crushing the plastic cup in his hands as he tried to process her words.

“Extra-curriculars? ” Rocky thought, eyes slowly trailing from his hands to the group. His gaze eventually landed on Zane, the teen giving nothing away in his usual, peppy smile, but something about the way his bright eyes shone had Rocky’s eyebrows rising.

Oh.

Oh.

They don’t mean--

“I’m not sure what you’re talking about.” Rocky tried first, eyes quickly darting to various places around the room, hoping there weren’t any unwanted ears nearby. They were on the second floor, so no one was outside the windows. The vent is quiet, and he didn’t notice anything when he arrived at school earlier. And a glance outside the door showed students walking past without a care in the world.

Some of the group seemed hesitant while a few others seemed more annoyed by his deflection, loudly groaning in annoyance. Lloyd and Jay seemed the most nervous, Zane, Pixal (and wow was it odd to see anyone he thinks is his friend look even slightly more human in appearance), and Cole were the picture of calm, cool, and collected. Kai and Nya, however, were groaning, Nya outright glaring at Cole while Kai stared up at the ceiling. 

Eventually, before Nya could snap at him, Zane spoke up for the group,

“We were wondering if you were aware of anything about us that might make the rest of the city see us as anything but normal teens.” The blond clarified, head tilting in false inquisitiveness. 

A very wordy way of asking if Rocky knew a secret or two about them, but it got the message across. And it had Rocky hesitating to answer.

He could say no, that he does not know a thing about what they’re talking about. Gaslight them and pretend that he is completely oblivious - as guilty as it would make him feel. But even if they were just kids, he could still see the faces of his friends and family in them - and if there was one group Rocky sucked at lying to, it was them.

And with the way they were staring at him, the feeling of ants crawling on his skin from the undivided attention, had him hesitating to speak. 

He should lie. Probably. Maybe. That is, he was already planning to tell them the whole truth later on - specifically when they met up for another day of training and when Wu came back from his trip, perhaps, if the elder found any clue to help his predicament. He was not planning on telling them the truth of anything in the middle of school where so many people could be listening in. Fucking Harumi went to this school and, even if she was a teenager, Rocky did not want to take any chances with her around.

And he knew that she was someone not to be trusted when he saw the Sons of Garmadon the first time he met the group as a fellow ninja. And especially not when he heard whispers about a ‘Quiet One’ the times he caught some of the bikers on his own solo patrols around the city’s nightlife. 

But then he looked at the rest of the group and knew that, even if he tried, they’d see that he was lying to them. And if he knew one thing that they all shared with his world, it was that they wouldn’t take too kindly with him lying. He didn’t need to see Nya glaring daggers at him to be sure of that. 

So with a resigned sigh, Rocky put down his pudding and turned to them properly, hands coming up to rub along his scarred arms through the compression sleeves. 

“I… guess you could say that I do know a few things that others wouldn’t.” For a second, the group stared at him, eyes still full of suspicion (minus Zane) but mixed with intrigue now.

Pursing his lips, Rocky decided to at least try and not be so vague. Or at least, not as vague as Wu. 

So, with as much casualness as he could muster, Rocky turned back to his food and spoke, “No offence but it’s not exactly hard to see you guys are big fans of the Secret Ninja Force. You’re colour coordinated and everything.” 

The room was dead silent for a moment that felt like forever before loud exclamations and shouting demands bombarded Rocky’s ears. He didn’t know whether it was from how generally tired he was, or because he hadn’t eaten much at all, but the headache in his head decided it would be a good time to make itself known, sharp and sudden and pounding behind his eyes. Suddenly the lights in the room were way too bright, and the loud noise was too much for him to really handle.

He could make out the sound of the kids shouting for some explanation of what he meant by that, and the nervous and much quieter voices of perhaps Jay, Zane, and Pixal trying to calm the group down without much success - but even that had Rocky wincing, eyes squeezing shut as he ran a stiff hand through his hair, trying to alleviate some of the building pressure in his head. 

He wasn’t quite sure when it happened, but the room suddenly got quiet after a particularly loud shout, the group stunned into silence that had Rocky breathing a little easier. 

Belatedly, barely, he noticed the presence standing beside his desk.

“Mr Dangerbuff?” 

He didn’t speak much, even as a ninja, but Rocky could recognise Cole’s distinct voice talking to him. 

With a deep breath, Rocky lifted his head from his hands to look up at the teen. Even when they were different versions of each other, Rocky could where the similarities end and their differences begin - beyond their personalities.

Sure, they shared the same black hair and earthy skin, and they both had larger noses and thick brows. But Cole was distinctly different from Rocky. He didn’t have any of the scars that Rocky did - from what he could see - and his eyes had flecks of hazel instead of just being a simple brown. They were more drooped than Rocky’s too, and his nose wasn’t as crooked as his either, what with Rocky’s history of getting beaten up enough to have had multiple breaks. Cole didn’t have any dark eyebags, and his eyes weren’t hiding the haunting history Rocky’s did. 

Cole wore different clothing to Rocky too, with band tees with the sleeves cut off, heavy boots with colourful laces, and a set of headphones that clearly has been well used. Meanwhile, Rocky usually went out with a plain tank top and sweatpants. Sure, he dressed up, but he hadn’t really done that in, well, a while… 

Rocky hadn’t realised that the teen was still waiting for a response until Cole’s brows furrowed down, mouth pulling to a worried frown. 

“Yes, Cole?” And wasn’t that weird, talking to the younger, alternate version of yourself except they weren’t you but they also were. Nonetheless, Rocky tried to force himself to relax, ignoring the pounding behind his eyes and leaning back slightly in his seat.

He hadn’t even realised the lights in the classroom were turned off until he saw some of the blinds shift closed - a quick glance to the side showing Jay and Kai crouched on top of shelves to reach the cord, the pair freezing when they realised they were spotted. 

“You look like shit.” Kai said in explanation, continuing to tug the blind closed.

“Language.” Rocky sighed.

“We’re teenagers!”

“I’d rather not corrupt the few innocent ones in your group.” 

“Who said any of us were innocent?--” 

“He’s right.” Cole cut in, pulling everyone’s attention from Rocky and Kai’s back and forth.

Cole stared right at Rocky, face falling back to his bored expression, but the worry in his eyes was undeniable.

“You look like you haven’t slept in a week.” He stated.

“I didn’t.” Rocky said before he could stop himself.

Immediately, and to everyone else's confusion, Zane made his way over beside Cole, looking at Rocky with a level of familiarity that had them all pausing.

“Are you alright?” He asked, the light in his eyes spinning not unlike a loading screen.

Rocky quickly tried to shrug it off, biting back a grimace when he shifted forward too quickly.

“I’m fine, frosty. Don’t worry about me.” He tried to assure, but Zane didn’t look the slightest bit convinced.

“You are in pain.” He observed, uncaring of the way his friends were looking at him.

“It’s just a headache. I’ll be better when I eat something.” Rocky responded easily. It came naturally to him - he often said the same when the others asked if he was alright back at home, not that it stopped them from mothering him anyway.

He could see Zane looked largely unconvinced, but the teen relented, his usually peppy smile pulled down into a frown. Meanwhile, the rest of the group were observing the pair in confusion.

“You seem oddly close.” Nya observed, now standing beside her brother and making sure he didn’t fall on his face as he stepped down. The majority of the room was dark now, save for the top row of thinner windows letting in sunlight. 

Rocky sighed, knowing that they would all be asking more questions. That being said, as much as he would love to answer their questions, he would much rather do so when he was trying to fight back a migraine and on a too empty stomach.

So, once again avoiding everyone’s eyes, Rocky turned to just shove a small handful of food into his mouth, only slightly grimacing at the bland taste and mushy texture.

“You know Laughy’s Karaoke Club in the south side of the city? Meet me there tonight at 7. I’ll explain everything then.” He said, bordering on ordering but not having as much care for his tone. He just needed some time to get his thoughts together before they had this conversation - and he planned to be honest. Which meant telling them about as much as he told Wu, but that part of the conversation can wait for after the ninja master returns. 

In the quiet, Kai scoffed, red-clad arms crossing over his chest, “And we’re meant to just agree? How do we know it’s not some set up?” 

“Then don’t come,” Rocky replied blandly, trying not to get queasy from the cold lunch, “But then you won’t get your answers, and I don’t plan on having that conversation any other time then tonight.”

Okay, that part was a lie, but he didn’t really care at that moment, focusing instead on swallowing the mushy peas despite the feeling of everyone staring at him. 

The group was quiet for a moment, glancing at each other in silent conversation. Eventually, Lloyd stepped forward, “Alright. We’ll meet tonight then.”

“Uhm,” Jay suddenly voiced out, shrinking when everyone turned to him in slight surprise at him suddenly joining the conversation, “Can we meet at 8, instead? My parents have been planning an outing for weeks and I can’t exactly skip…” 

Rocky couldn’t help but chuckle, amusement once again creeping back to his mind as he did. Leave it to any of the Walkers to make him laugh even the slightest bit - anxiety ridden or not. 

“It’s a school night, but sure. We’ll meet at 8, but I’m not letting any of you stay out past 10.” He said, smiling softly when Jay’s shoulders seem to lower a bit. 

“Who are you? Our dad?” Nya groused.

“With you guys? Might as well be.” 

“What does that mean?”

“You’ll find out tonight. For now,” Rocky gestured back to the group's table, their food trays abandoned and half eaten, “Finish your lunch.” 

And like that, though with much hesitancy, the group went back to their seats. Though, Cole and Zane stood beside him a short moment longer, carefully watching Rocky before moving to their own seats.

Surprisingly, rather than join the others, Pixal grabbed something from her bag before approaching Rocky, the teacher trying not to let his shock show when he saw the girl a bit more closely.

She didn’t have the platinum skin or purple markings like his Pixal did. Rather, her skin was dark with freckles and blotted birth marks on her cheeks in a similar pattern to his Pixal’s purple circuitry. Her eyes were still that vibrant, glowing green - almost exactly like Zane’s, which was somewhat of a hint that maybe she was a nindroid like him too. Though, unlike the blond boy, she carried herself much more gracefully and more convincingly than that of the white ninja. 

“Here,” She said, handing something to Rocky. It wasn't until he took it that he realised it was a small foil pack of pills, a few missing from the plastic casing.

“You seem to be in some pain, so I thought you might appreciate some pain killers. They aren’t the most effective, but I figured they would be of some help to you.” Pixal explained, face softened into a kind expression before she walked back to her desk, not waiting for a response from the teacher as she rejoined her friends.

Rocky was surprised by the sudden act of kindness - especially since it was coming from someone he technically just met - but it was quickly washed away by an aching familiarity. 

He and the others sometimes joked that Zane and Pixal were the most human of any of them - what with their seemingly random acts of kindness and compassion reaching levels they’d seen plenty of people struggle to reach themselves. And he could see the same applied to the teens in front of him, the group turning back to eating their food in contemplative silence. 

He hoped his heartache wasn’t obvious as he took some of the pills, chasing the chalky medicine down with the now cold cup of coffee sitting on his desk. Ed had been kind enough to make him a cup earlier that morning, and Rocky was so tempted to give a crushing hug in thanks to the man. Maybe he’ll do that when he goes to give the cup back later. 

The room was quiet for a while, besides the occasional whisper being passed amongst the group of teens while Rocky continued to eat, the pounding in his head slowly ebbing away. He wondered if the pills Pixal gave were that good, or if maybe it's because he finally had more than the coffee Ed gave him that morning, and the granola bar he stole from a convenience store on the other side of the city. Either way, it was working, alongside the lower lighting in the room. And sure, it was awkward with how quiet it was, but the lack of yelling was certainly doing wonders. 

Eventually though, things could never stay quiet - something that Rocky could understand and secretly was glad for. He was so used to the noise of home that he never realised it until he fell into this world, where he couldn’t listen to the sound of people training, or someone bumbling around the kitchen, or someone playing video games trying to beat his record, or something new being made and tested in the cave beneath the monastery. No matter what, there was always some kind of noise - even at night, he’d gotten used to the noise of his lovers: the sound of Zane’s circuits and fans whirring in his chest, the soft snores Jay snorted throughout the night, and the quiet mumblings Kai spoke into the night. He really missed having more than just the sound of quiet and distant traffic he had these days.

Breaking the tentative, awkward silence of the room, Kai spoke as he leaned forward on his knees, back to sitting on the back of a plastic chair. 

“What’d you do before teaching?” He suddenly asked, catching everyone off guard.

“I-- huh?” Rocky blinked widely.

“What’d you do before teaching?” Kai repeated with a light shrug, “No offense, but you don’t exactly scream teacher vibes.”

Rocky cocked a brow at the brunette, “Oh? Then what vibes do I give off?”

“Mid-life crisis.” Nya answered without a beat, blank expression curling into a small smirk when Rocky choked on air from surprise.

FSM, he really was obvious, wasn’t he. 

“Fair.” He eventually choked out, not bothering to argue when he knew it was the truth.

“So, what’d you do? Go to some fancy college for art or something?” Nya asked, leaning back on the table and looking at Rocky.

It seemed she was generally accepting that big, serious conversations would be happening later, but he didn’t let himself fall to her nonchalance too easily. She was still delivering death threats with her eyes, even as she played along with her brother's boredom. The rest of the group seemed just as intrigued, glad that the awkward quiet could be filled with some kind of conversation.

“Actually,” Rocky began, “I dropped out of school, so how I got this job is just as much of a mystery to you as it is to me.” 

“Nepotism, probably.” He heard Kai mumble, making a few of his friends snicker. 

Meanwhile, Zane canted his head in surprise, “You dropped out?” 

“Yep.” Rocky said without shame, “To be fair, it was from a dance school, and I don’t really enjoy dancing, so it only made sense at the time.” 

That, and a few other reasons, but they didn’t need to be made privy of those details yet. 

“What school?” Pixal asked, mirroring Zane’s actions. 

“The Marty Oppenheimer School of Performing Arts.” Rocky responded easily. He’d looked it up online a long while ago, wondering just how many similarities and differences there were in this world to his. Afterall, he was in a ninjago city with no Borg Tower sitting in the middle of it, and he was curious if the school existed.

It did, and it had plenty of photos on their website to prove it. He thinks he saw a glimpse of a young man similar to his father, but he was quick to close the tab before he could really confirm it.

“You went to Marty Oppenheimer?!” Lloyd exclaimed, jaw gaping while Rocky jumped from the sudden reaction.

“I-- Yeah? Only for a while though.” Rocky stammered to respond, confused as to why the group were staring so bug eyed at him, “It’s not that big of a deal.”

“Dude. Are you kidding?! ” Kai jumped in this time, hands gesturing almost widely, “That school is like, almost impossible to get into! You have to be stupid good to even be considered!” 

That took Rocky by surprise. He remembered the school was hard to get into, sure, but it wasn’t like you needed to be the best of the best to get in. To be kept around, sure, but that wasn’t exactly hard when your father was a semi-retired celebrity performer and alumni. Then again, not everyone had that, so he supposed it was fair. 

Though, the way the teens reacted seemed a bit odd to him. He doesn’t remember many of them being interested in the performing arts, even from the times they’ve spoken during training. Granted, they were kids and probably weren’t worried too much about future careers yet, but still. 

“You want to go there?” Rocky asked Kai, pushing his lunch tray aside to lean forward. A glance at the clock said they had enough time to kill before they’d need to leave - mostly to return their lunch trays, but still. 

Immediately, Kai shook his head. 

“Nope. But he does.” The boy said, pointing to Cole who didn’t so much as flinch with the attention turning to him, unlike Jay who jumped a bit at the sudden gesture. 

And now it was Rocky’s turn to be shocked. Cole wanted to go to that school? Really?

“Why?” He asked before he could stop himself. It was painfully possible it was to appease his father, like Rocky did for him, but the shrug the boy gave said otherwise.

“I like music, and they have a good music program.” Cole said plainly.

And that… was fair. With how often the teen was seen bopping his head to music or carrying  a straight up boom box through school hallways, Rocky shouldn’t have been surprised that his interests were different from his own too. Hell, the teen’s mech had turntables for controls. 

“Fair enough.” Rocky found himself saying, unsure of what else to say. 

‘Glad to see you want to go and not because your grieving father is forcing you like mine did’? No way. These were kids. Not his therapist. 

And for a moment, he felt a bit guilty for throwing an opportunity that was clearly somewhat important to the boy away, but he quickly pushed that thought away, knowing he was happy where he was now. There was nothing that would make him regret his decision. And besides, he’s sure Cole will figure it out somehow. He seems plenty capable enough. 

With that, the conversation swiftly moved on, and Rocky found himself feeling a strange sense of deja vu as the kids seemed to be more comfortable, asking question after question. A lot of them were similar to what they asked ‘Quake’, only this time, Rocky allowed himself to be… slightly less vague with his answers. Vague, still, sure, but not as much as when he was trying to keep ‘Quake’ and ‘Rocky’ separate from each other. Something that would be near impossible to do after that night. 

“Where are you from?” Ninjago.

“What do you do for hobbies?” A bunch of things. Gaming, exercise, art. Though, not that much these days.

“How old are you?” Older than you, he teased.

“You single?” Thankfully, no.

“Are you married?” Not yet.

“What’s your favourite food?” Triple layered chocolate ganache cake with chocolate drip.

Rocky saw Zane chuckle knowingly, a few of his friends looking at him strangely but ultimately moving on, thinking it was just a Zane thing.

“What’s your favourite colour?” Orange. 

“But you wear all black.” Yep.

“How’d you get your scar?” Kai asked bluntly before getting quickly punched in the arm by his sister.

“Ow! Dude!” He pouted, rubbing his arm, “What?”

“I knew you were dumb, but I didn’t think you were that dense, hothead.” Nya deadpanned with a huff.

“What? What’d I do?” 

“You can’t just ask how someone got their scars, dumbass!” 

“Language.” Rocky cut in, smirking teasingly when the pair just turned to him with unimpressed looks while the others giggled.

“And to you answer your question,” He continued, the others leaning in now to hear his answer. Well, they wanted honesty… “I got turned into a ghost, and then turned human again on the Day of the Departed.”

Kai and Nya groaned, thinking what he said was a lie, while Lloyd laughed with a knowing grin. Jay, Zane, and Pixal giggled in amusement, and Cole gave a short snort of laughter before quickly cooling his expression once more. 

The back and forth continued until the end of lunch, Rocky getting more and more honest but playful with his responses, and the teens believing he was just making up stories to avoid being honest.

Sucks to be them, then, since Rocky was being one hundred percent honest with the group. 

Notes:

Sorry it's not the surprise interview - I had planned it entirely, dot points and everything, but then I started writing and my brain decided *not* to follow the plan :/
Turns out I'm just a big ol' liar ig lmao:]
Also, I do not know how American lunches are like, so, suffer ig

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 21: The Truth Comes Out

Summary:

The ninja are waiting for Rocky to show up, but he's late for his own meeting.

Notes:

Did I follow the chapter plan? No. Am I mad? Probably not.

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

Lloyd was freaking out.

There was no other way to say it: he was freaking the fuck out.

One minute he was talking to his friends, and the next minute, he’s suddenly learning that, somehow, somehow , the new teacher they’ve had for less than a week - two literal days of school with the guy - knows that they’re the ninja.

And they’re supposed to be meeting him tonight. Right now. On the rooftop of a karaoke bar on a school night waiting for the man to show up to explain to them how he could possibly know. 

And Lloyd is freaking out, not just because Rocky’s somehow late to the meeting he set up, but also because of the risk that the ninja suddenly found themselves in. Of course, there is the fact that he doesn’t seem like the kind of person to go telling anyone willy-nilly and use it against them, and he definitely doesn’t seem like the type of person to go telling Garmadon either. First Master knows how that will turn out, but still, Lloyd’s mind is running itself to the ground coming up with scenario after (unlikely) scenario. 

How he could end up being some enemy - turning to tell the public or Garmadon their secret identities. Or maybe he’d tell someone else - some other enemy they don’t know about. Then they’ll have to try and convince him not to tell anyone because, curse Lloyd’s bleeding heart, he doesn’t want to have to fight him (not to mention the guy looks strong enough to bench press him and his team without a sweat). And then what will happen? 

“Green?”

Rocky could use their weakness against them. He could blackmail them to do something, and then they would risk ruining their lives because of a secret they weren’t good at hiding in the first place! 

“Green?”

And then they would ruin the people's trust in them. And then Wu would lose trust in them. And then Lloyd wouldn’t be allowed to be the green ninja anymore, and then--

“Lloyd!”

Suddenly, Lloyd is pulled out of his pacing by a pair of arms wrapping tightly around him, a familiar warmth making his shoulders relax and breathing calm. It didn’t take him long to recognise Kai hugging him, the red ninja holding him tight and rubbing a soothing hand up and down his back until he’d calmed down. 

Stepping back and out of his friend's grip, Lloyd looked apologetically to the brunette, brown eyes looking at him through a mask in worry. 

“Sorry. Got lost for a second there.” Lloyd said shyly before turning to the rest of the group. They’ve all been waiting on that rooftop for a good half hour now - which, sure, they did come early, but it was already past 7 and Rocky still hadn’t shown up. 

Pixal had even shown up, wearing the Samurai-X armour she and Nya had designed together, face carefully hidden in the helmet. She and Zane were looking around the cityscape, the busy crowds of people below not noticing the group on the neon-signed rooftop as they drunkenly stumbled from bar to bar and sang off-key at the top of their lungs. Occasionally, they heard the sound of a ruckus in nearby alleyways, but a quick glance to Pixal and Zane told the team things were fine - likely handled by someone else.

Still, neither of them said anything about Rocky making his way to them, and everyone’s patience was starting to get tested. 

Cole seemed fine, leaning against an air vent and staring out to the city. Jay was perched beside him on top of the vent, fingers fiddling with his gloves as his knees bounced. Pixal and Zane were quiet, Kai was beside Lloyd with a hand on his shoulder, and Nya looked close to pacing around herself as she sat on the edge of the roof, fingers tapping agitatedly at her arms while she glared at the ground.

“Where is he?” Nya asked sharply, “He’s late.”

“I do not know.” Zane repeated once again, his automated voice holding false cheer to hide his own impatience, “X and I are unable to see him anywhere.” 

“Just give him a minute, Cyan,” Kai said, “He probably got caught up with something.” 

“Or maybe he’s running while he’s ahead.” 

“I do not believe that is the case,” Pixal cut in, face largely hidden in her helmet, “He seemed honest during our conversations at school.” 

“People can lie, X.” Nya retorted easily with a groan. 

“He has not been seen since he entered no man’s land four hours ago,” Zane informed, blue eyes glowing through his mask. He didn’t seem bothered when a bird flew by to sit atop his head, “Perhaps we can search there?”

“There aren’t any camera’s to hack there?” Kai asked, sounding as though he were struggling not to burst out laughing at his friend. Lloyd noticed Cole take a picture from where he stood, Jay looking over his shoulder from his perch with stifled giggles.

“Nope,” Zane cheerfully answered, “There hasn’t been any working security camera there for the last 15 years.” 

“Yippee…” Lloyd deadpanned - both at the fact his father had been terrorising for so long that the city gave up having pretty much anything other than the abandoned buildings since he began.

“It really is great.” A new voice suddenly added behind them, causing all of the ninja to jump in surprise. 

“FUCKING FUCK--!”

Just a few feet away, and seemingly without any of them realising, Quake had suddenly joined them on the rooftop, arms crossed and eyes creased with mirth. 

Meanwhile, the group were clutching at their chests and trying to lower their hackles - Cole catching Jay from falling face first onto concrete, and the bird taking off, leaving a few stray feathers on Zane’s head and shoulders. Kai and Lloyd stared while Nya stood up, weapon pulled out in instinct with her string of curses. Pixal seemed the most unbothered, but Lloyd wasn’t sure if it was because of her mask, or because she was somehow always unbothered.

“Language.” Quake chided easily before stepping just a bit closer, “Sorry I’m late. Had a few things to deal with on the way here.” 

At that, everyone stared at him in confusion, glancing at each other wondering if anyone knew what he meant.

“Uh, what?” Kai asked. 

“Late?”

“Did someone invite Quake?” 

“I did.” Quake answered, chuckling while the group only grew more confused - especially when they saw Zane giggling quietly to himself. 

“What?” Lloyd asked, looking back and forth between the two. 

Did Zane know something? Was this some prank? And where was Rocky? 

What’s going on?

“You know, I know you guys are still a bunch of kids,” He began with a laugh, hand reaching up to his face, “But I didn’t think you’d be this bad at observation.” 

Before Lloyd could ask what he meant, the man suddenly yanked his hood off, and it took everything in Lloyd not to jump in surprise. That being said, he did let his jaw hang open when he saw the ninja remove his mask with a practised ease.

Beneath the glow of neon signs and a light breeze, the man shook out black locks before smiling lopsidedly at the group, nervous and tense as everyone's eyes snapped to his features - the scar that seemed a whole lot more obvious now that the hood was gone, the large nose, the brown eyes.

Quake-- No. Rocky stood silently still as the teens stared, mouths gaping and eyes wide.

And just like before, after a long moment of staring and minds screeching to a halt, the silence was soon broken by loud exclamations and shouts that Lloyd hoped weren’t louder than the booming music downstairs.

“ROCKY?!”

“WHAT THE FUCK?!”

“EXCUSE ME?!” 

“SINCE WHEN?!”

“HOW?!”

If Lloyd could, he’s sure his eyes would be popping out of his head with how widely he was staring - especially when Quake--no, Rocky? What was he supposed to call him?... When Rocky suddenly burst out laughing, the sound of deep chuckles and snorts barely muffled behind a gloved hand. 

Everyone was quiet, staring at him in confusion and, for Lloyd, a small sense of… betrayal? Shock? He wasn’t sure, but he wasn’t nearly as amused as Rocky seemed to be at the sudden revelation. 

At the fact that the two people Lloyd felt himself grow slowly attached to were the same person, playing him like a fiddle.

“You were Quake the whole time?” Lloyd asked short of a whisper, “Or were you Rocky the whole time?”

Soon enough, his laughter trailed off, leaving behind a smile that looked strained and tired, eyes somehow looking directly at Lloyd, and past him at the same time. Whether it was meant to be reassuring or hiding how he really felt, Lloyd wasn’t sure. 

“Both.” Rocky answered honestly, “But, truth be told, neither of those two are my names either.” 

“Why am I not surprised?” Nya grouched, arms crossing and eyes hardening in a glare.

It only seemed to make the man sigh - whether because he was expecting Nya's response, or tired of something else, was lost to the group. Even so, he didn’t let his gaze waver, only flicking his attention to each of the teens.

“I know this is a lot,” He began, carefully, “But I promise, I can explain. It’s just…”

“Just what?” Lloyd asked through gritted teeth, this time glaring at him too. 

He was silent for a moment, looking to the ground as though his mind were warring with himself before nodding, looking up again to the group.

“It’s a lot. And when you hear it, you’re probably not gonna believe it, but it is true.”

At that, some of the ninja scoffed, while others just stared, unsure whether to be curious or suspicious. Lloyd was certainly flicking back and forth between the two. 

He wanted to know what was up with the guy. Perhaps whatever he had to tell could give a hint whether they were to try and continue getting along with him or not. If maybe there was something to be upset about. After all, plenty of people had secrets, and it’d be hypocritical to say he should’ve told them who he was from the beginning, but something else in Lloyd told him to be careful. To look for any sign of a lie and hidden betrayal. To avoid repeating his mistakes.

Either way, the man seemed earnest enough to at least warrant them hearing him out. At least, that’s what Lloyd’s bleeding heart was telling him when he met the man’s gaze.

“...Go ahead.” Lloyd said, trying not to feel relieved when Rocky’s shoulders relaxed a bit. 

Lloyd figured he could give him the benefit of the doubt. That even if he did end up being someone they couldn’t trust, that they could at least listen to what he had to say.

So, when the man thanked him with a tired sigh, Lloyd and his friends listened. And he wasn’t sure if maybe he ate something he shouldn’t have eaten earlier, if the man was possibly delusional, or if maybe he was telling a story that felt so absurd Lloyd had to ask himself if he was telling the truth at all. 

The longer they listened, the longer Lloyd wondered how much of the story was a sleep-deprived fever dream, and how much was true. Come on, magic caves, glowing crystals, alternate realities ? That sounded like something out of those sci-fi fantasy books Zane had really gotten into recently. 

Of all things he could’ve gone with, the man decided to tell them a story about falling through a magic crystal wall and into a different dimension . 

Sure, it aligned with what they heard when they first met Quake - supported by Master Wu - but this felt almost like a stretch.

That he was an older, alternate version of Cole Brookestone, the Black Ninja. That he and his friends were known heroes of Ninjago. That he was the alternate versions of Kai, Zane, and Jay’s yin. That the other Nya and Lloyd were like family to him. That he ended up here by accident after being led by the earth to some cave that ended up hurling him into his world.

That being said, Lloyd felt that it couldn’t be a lie. Nevermind what Cole-- his Cole said about the guy looking like someone who couldn’t lie to save his life. The way Quake-- Rocky-- Cole recounted his story felt too real.

The way his gaze softened at the mention of his partners - the alternate versions of Lloyd’s friends - eyes soft and fond. Then, there was the way his face curled into a frown with downturned brows and a glare to the ground. And then what his expression turned to when he began talking about his life since his arrival to this world - the way his eyes hung heavy with dark circles and exhaustion, the image of him wringing his mask and the peaking of bandages under his gi doing nothing to help ease the worry slowly building in Lloyd’s body. 

“So, that’s why Master Wu’s been away for so long? Because he’s trying to help you find a way home?” Lloyd asked.

“Yes.” 

He was telling the truth.

Lloyd knew that - felt in his bones. He knew what lying looked like - especially after Harumi - and what he saw of this man, the man that had taken to helping them train as ninja, the man who helped tend to Jay’s injury with practised ease and an almost motherly concern, the man would defended Lloyd more times than anyone else outside of his circle had, told him that he was honest.

Whether his friends thought the same wasn’t clear to Lloyd, however. 

Zane, Pixal, and Cole were eyeing him with almost blank stares, processing his words. Jay and Kai had a similar furrow in their brows, the blue ninja picking at his gloves while Kai eyes the man up and down. Nya continued to glare, but Lloyd could see how her gaze slowly softened into something pitiful as he spoke. 

“Look,” The other black ninja said, immediately drawing everyone’s attention, “I know it’s a lot. And there’s a lot that sounds like something out of a tv show or whatever, but I promise, it’s the truth. I’ll even tell you all the story again when Wu gets back. I’m sure he has some honest-tea in his stash or something I can take so you can be sure.” 

He did, Lloyd knew. He remembered accidentally brewing the tea for himself and how he couldn’t stop telling the truth until it wore off. He had to sleep the night with his uncle to avoid accidentally telling his mum about him being the green ninja. 

So to hear Rocky willingly subject himself to the tea just to have them at least know for certain that he is honest had Lloyd’s last stubborn piece falling away.

“I believe you.” Lloyd said quietly, but he knew even with the low thumping of music in the karaoke bar below that Rocky heard him, if the way brown eyes snapped to him with a flicker of hope.

“Yeah?”

Lloyd nodded. He knew how it felt to tell someone the truth with the gnawing worry that he wouldn't be believed. He knew it more intimately than anyone else in the city. So the least he could do was give the guy the courtesy of believing him. If Lloyd doubts him in the future, though he doubts that would happen anytime soon, Lloyd can hold him up to his word and give him a cup of honest-tea. 

That being said, he wasn’t sure of how the others felt when he turned to his friends, the group’s expressions largely hidden behind coloured masks.

Zane and Pixal seemed the most accepting, while everyone else was hesitant. Cole-- his Cole looked as nonchalant as ever, Jay was still fidgeting, Kai looked either indecisive or constipated, and Nya was no longer glaring at the man, but staring in a careful eye. 

Catching Lloyd’s passing gaze, Zane and Pixal nodded their heads.

“We believe you,” Zane said to Rocky, “Your explanation was unexpected, but I believe you are telling the truth.” 

“There is nothing to suggest otherwise,” Pixal added, her voice clear of the automated cover she typically hides behind when she isn’t back at the warehouse as the groups guy in the chair, “All signs indicate you are being honest, and your story aligns with the knowledge we’ve had of you previously, as limited as it was. It also certainly answers quite a few of our questions.” 

Rocky seemed to relax slightly further at that, eyes taking on a fondness that seemed nostalgic, “Thanks, Pi-- Samurai.” 

He didn’t ask any of the others if they felt the same, but Lloyd could tell he wanted to know with how he looked at the others.

And of course, Jay was quick to speak when he fell under his attention.

“M-me too,” He stuttered, eyes darting up and down from the man to the floor, “I mean, it’s crazy, but we deal with a lot of crazy stuff so…”

Rocky snorted a short huff of laughter, a look of nostalgia pulling his face into a small smile, “Considering you deal with a weirdly positive Garmadon, yeah. I can see why.” 

“‘Positive’ ’s not the word I’d use…” Kai added this time, eyes rolling at the thought of the four-armed man, but a smirk making his eyes narrow in amusement, “Speaking of, you need to tell us what happened in that attack. Like, dude, you wrecked his ass!” 

At that, Rocky gave another, lighter chuckle of laughter before making himself stand slightly taller, hands resting on his hips as he tilted his head with a toothy smile, 

“Ninja secret, Red.” He answered with a knowing smirk while the group groaned. 

“I thought tonight was about talking secrets.” Nya piped in, her stance looser than before as she cocked a hip. It seemed whatever debate she was having with herself was settled for now. 

“Well, yes,” Rocky nodded, “But if I know Wu, that stuff is something he’s waiting to tell you about.” 

“Wait wait wait wait wait,” Kai cut in, hands raised as he blinked at Rocky, “Are you saying that we can do the stuff you did? Making literal earthquakes and shit?” 

For a moment, Rocky was silent, the dawning realisation that perhaps that is what he is implying settling on the group until the man tilted his head in thought.

“No,” He eventually said, eyes trailing over the group and lingering slightly on Cole before turning back to Kai, “Not you.” 

“But one of us can?” Lloyd asked, a small bit of excitement building as he occasionally glanced at his black clothed friend as he did.

Rocky gave a non-committable shrug, but that was enough to have the group's eyes sparkling. Even Cole seemed shocked by it, brows raising slightly behind his mask as he glanced down to his own hands in awe. 

Rather than moving to leave the rooftop, the group sat themselves down on the rooftop, the neon sign glowing overhead as they settled. Realising that they were going to take advantage of the hours they have before they’d have to go home for the night, Rocky sat down, a few feet closer than before and more open to the group than any of them saw him during training. 

However, unbeknownst to them - Zane and Pixal having taken their sights away from the city’s cameras to completely focus on the present with childlike excitement, largely at the fact that the multiverse was real - a figure kneeled on a rooftop, hidden behind a water tank. They couldn’t hear what was being said, but they could see what was happening.

And more specifically, they could capture the sight of the mysterious new ninja sitting amongst the secret ninja force, mask free and clear enough for them to take a few pictures.

They were so getting a promotion for this. If not, maybe they can try for a raise.

Notes:

More so for me, guilty as charged, but I may or may not have gotten impatient and decided "yknow what, fuck it, they know now" :)
Hope you enjoyed this, and are excited for future chapters

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 22: Trying to Get Closer

Summary:

Roughly a week had passed since that night on the rooftop, and the teens were quick to get tired of how awkward things were.

Notes:

Heads up for readers, uni has started again, so unfortunately, updates will be slower than usual.
Other than that, please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

“Get down from there.”

“No.”

“Kai--”

“It’s fiiiine.”

“No, it’s not. You’re gonna break something.”

“I did it before!”

“And you would’ve snapped your neck if I didn’t catch you!”

“I’m almost done! Just lemme--”

“Kai no!”

“Kai yes!”

It had been a while since Rocky told them his story of falling through stone walls and coming from a different dimension. And yeah, it was hard to process at first.

They believe him, the ninja, because what was the alternative? Not believing him? Then what? But in the days they spent after - awkwardly avoiding the man at school and skipping training lessons to process the words of that late night - they managed to get around. 

They were smart enough not to let it get too in the way whenever Garmadon attacked, at least, but even missions were laced with tension as they worked together to protect the city. Sure, Garmadon was as annoying but easy to deal with as usual (perhaps a bit more so recently, weirdly enough, but they weren't going to complain even as Lloyd gave Garmadon a particularly bad stink eye), but it didn't change that he was still dangerous if they didn't keep their heads in the game. Something that was a little bit more difficult in recent days. More so when ‘Quake’ would show up and come back with them to the warehouse. Though, after he got treated with extreme caution and a stink eye or two when he got too close, he didn’t stick around long - just enough to make sure they weren’t hurt or severely concussed. And every time, the group felt pangs of guilt after the man slipped away in silence.

It was slow going, with some doubt tossed around in conversation and group chats, but they managed to accept it. Because, again, what was the alternative? 

Kai was content to accept it and move on, at least. He came around a lot quicker than his sister, but it didn’t take her long to join the others in believing the man. At least until something proved him wrong. 

And until then, they were going to try and put their trust in him again. It wasn’t often the group of kids found another adult to lean on, much less someone they could trust with their secret identities, and they were all loath to let it go. So, since the start of their second week, they tried getting to know Rocky again - as someone without anything to hide from them. 

It would be slow going, trying to earn their trust back. Some more than others, but Kai was willing to give him a shot. Cole was one of his best friends, and until he’s proven wrong, he’ll continue to believe that Cole is one of the kindest people there is - no matter the universe. 

And slow going it was, trying to find themselves comfortable around the man. Thankfully, he wasn’t the pushy type - perfectly happy to let them go at their pace and come to him on their own. And with how little opportunities they had to see him beyond passing each other in hallways or catching him in the staff room whenever they had to stop by - usually to talk to Mr Walker - it was slow going. Lloyd and Cole were quicker to get comfortable, though very quietly with the latter, what with them being in his class. The others, not so much.

But they managed.

He wasn’t to ask how, but Zane and Pixal manage to perfectly time their interactions with Rocky via conveniently timed passings in school hallways and visits to the staffroom. Jay sometimes managed nervous small talk whenever Rocky was with Mr Walker - that, or went to find the other teacher in the workroom with his son. 

As for Kai and Nya? They did what they did best: get into people’s business. 

They sat themselves in his classes with Lloyd and Cole, even when neither of them took art. They hung around the others to catch Rocky in awkward small talk. They went right up to him in the rare times he sat in the staffroom, sat himself down beside his desk while he graded homework to mess with the few meagre items he had on the desk.

And each time any of the teens approached Rocky, his eyes would light up a bit - a hope that he didn’t completely destroy their trust growing brighter with every interaction, no matter how awkward and tense. 

He happily engaged in small talk. Made himself quieter to help Jay ease into socialising. Ignored the whispers and side glances while he spoke to Lloyd and Cole with basic respect. Gave Kai and Nya work to do instead of kicking them out of his classroom.

When they started going back to the training lessons, Rocky always there, dressed in a half-mended gi and arms bare of covering, they started trying to get closer. Trying to learn a bit more about the mysterious man. 

Whenever he’d share anecdotes, even with a sad smile, he would answer their questions, even when he got uncomfortable. When they were going through new moves, he was always careful to not let his touch linger for long. He guided them as they worked together to build the new training course. He helped them learn first aid. He lectured them when they did something risky. He helped Jay go through sudden anxiety attacks. He made sure to put them first, even when he was struggling. He helped them stand back up every time they fell.

It wasn’t long that the group found themselves comfortable around him. Lunches went from being spent in the cafeteria, narrowly avoiding food getting dumped on their heads and ignoring sneers, to eating languidly in the empty art room. Eventually, it had become more of a habit than anything, feet walking to the cafeteria just to get food before making their way to the same classroom, door open and the dark man usually doing something when they arrive - be it eating the same lunch or fiddling around with something in the room, like repairing the hole in the wall or cleaning brushes.

And with the ninja around, something unexpected was always going to happen.

Like today when, upon entering the room, they saw Rocky standing on a wobbling stool reaching for the air vent with a pair of scissors. He was trying to get it open without accidentally breaking it, but wasn’t bothered to find a tool to use. At least until Lloyd kindly urged him to just find a tool instead of risking getting himself stabbed with a pair of safety scissors. 

When Rocky left to try and find Mr Walker, the greying man always equipped with a tool for every job, Kai looked at the air vent in the ceiling with a studying gaze. Brown eyes looked at the air vent and surrounding chairs with a plan forming in his mind.

And it was in the middle of this plan that Rocky came back, a screwdriver hand and eyes wide at the precarious situation Kai found himself in. The others were watching from their table, Cole the only one spotting the brunette as he stood on the ball of his foot atop a small stack of chairs, fingers pushing against the sides of the metal grate acting as the only thing keeping him stable.

He thought air vents were meant to be easy to go through, with how many movies showed them being easily opened with a simple tug or push! Granted, Kai never had to sneak through any air vents, so he didn’t know, and he may have forgotten the fact that a vent in the ceiling would probably be tightly screwed in place to prevent it falling on any wayward heads… But still!

But he refused to budge when Rocky tried to get him down. The brunette was already here, so he was going to get it done, damn it.

“Kai, get down. Right now.” Rocky demanded tiredly.

“No!” Kai responded, not unlike a child, tongue sticking out and all.

“Oh for the love of--”

“It’ll be fine~ I’ve fallen from higher.”

“That’s not reassuring.” Rocky deadpanned. 

“Relax, teach,” Kai said, trying to ignore the coating of dust sticking to his fingers, “I got this.”

“...Why does every Kai I know have to be so damn stubborn?” Rocky sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose while Kai shrugged smugly down at him

“Why are you even trying to get this thing open?” The teen asked, tugging at the grates edges again. He thought he felt it wiggle for a second, so he tried again harder.

“Why are you?” Rocky shot back.

“I asked you first.”

Again, Rocky sighed, “I wanted to check for something.”

“So you’re not trying to be creepy and put something up there or whatever?” Nya teased from where she sat on the table as usual, carefully balancing a small stack of items on top of Zane’s head with the others' help. She was spotting Lloyd and Jay as the pair tried to stack empty milk cartons on top of each other. Zane looked unbothered, and handed them more items to stack.

“You honestly think I can afford that?” Rocky sassed back with a quirk of a grin. 

He had a point. Kai might not know much about a teachers salary, but he doubted it was enough for Rocky to splurge on anything that wasn’t basic necessities. The other day, he heard Pixal giving budgeting advice to the man without prompting. 

Either way, with Rocky distracted from trying to persuade him down, Kai continued to wriggle and tug at the metal grate, even more so when he felt it loosen the more he did. A grin found its way onto his face, confidence boosting as he kept tugging. If he kept going, he’d pop it off the ceiling in no time.

Apparently, the Cole beside him on the floor noticed this as well as he glanced up at Kai, a thick eyebrow cocked.

“Careful,” He cautioned, and Kai could recognise the teasing in his voice, “You’re gonna fall.”

“No I’m not,” Kai scoffed, “I’m the best at parkour out of all of us, aren’t I?” 

A title he lorded over the others heads whenever it was brought up. None of them had been able to beat him in a parkour race - Nya, Zane and Jay usually being the ones always coming close to it - Nya because she’s as competitive as him, Zane for calculating the best route and Jay because he is unnaturally fast. Even so, Kai was unbeatable at their parkour races - had been for the last year since they started out as ninja.

“Yeah. And you lost the last race.” Cole shot back, lips quirking into a knowing smirk that had Kai’s cheeks flushing, “And who won it again?” 

Cole won. All because Kai got himself tangled on a clothesline. The others will never let him live it down - Nya especially.

“Shut up.” Kai grumbled, hoping the other though his blush was from embarrassment and not because his heart skipped a beat. 

Thankfully, it seemed he did with how Cole let out a rare, low chuckle. Kai hoped his face wasn’t as red as his jacket, but with how he caught Nya giving a cheshire grin at him, he knew he failed. 

Ignoring them both, Kai went back to tugging. And at the victorious sound of the grate getting louder with each shuffle and pull, Rocky turned his attention from the others making a small tower on Zane’s head - they’ve moved on to balancing markers - back to the brunette with a resigned sigh.

“Kai,” He called, tone half defeated already, “Please stop. You’re gonna break something, and it’s gonna come out of my paycheck.” 

Kai would wave him off if he could, but he was so close to getting the vent off so he didn’t bother. 

“It’ll be fine,” He assured again, tongue sticking out slightly as he continued. He could slip his fingers around the edges properly by this point, even though it was a bit snug, “Just get Jay’s dad to fix it or something.”

Again, Rocky only sighed in defeat before moving to lean against the edge of his desk, a comfortable distance away to give the teens space as they messed around, but close enough still to step in if needed. 

Eventually, finally, Kai felt the vent loosen even more with an ominous creek he ignored.

“C’mon. Just a little more…”

One final tug was all it took for the vent to pop off the ceiling, bits of dust and grime sprinkling down onto his face and making him sneeze.

Unfortunately, the combination of said sneeze and the forceful pull of the vent was enough to make Kai stumble, the precarious balance he had on his one foot atop plastic chairs tipping until he was suddenly falling back with a yelp. 

“Shit!” 

Thankfully, luckily, Kai avoided becoming a school horror story thanks to the teen spotting him, a strong pair of arms catching him behind his back and under his knees without so much as a grunt. 

Dirty vent held tightly and near his chest, Kai blinked widely in surprise before turning his glance up, brown eyes meeting brown and cheeks suddenly burning. Whether it was in embarrassment or not, Kai wasn’t sure as he stared up at his friend.

Cole stared down at him as well, eyes slightly widened in surprise and cheeks turning a shade darker before his expression eventually, slowly, smoothed into a small, mischievous smile.

“Told ya,” He said.

And Kai couldn’t muster any kind of response, breath caught in his throat as he just continued to stare. 

Unbothered, Cole simply moved toward their table of friends, the groups watching with teasing smiles and recording phones, all while still carrying Kai bridal style. At least until he set Kai down. Well, less ‘set’ as he dumped Kai into a plastic chair, this time drawing a response as the brunette gave a surprised ‘oof’. 

“Rude.” Kai pouted, half heartedly glaring at the darker teen. Said teen just gave an aloof shrug before moving to lean behind Jay’s chair, hands threatening to accidentally bend the plastic while the rest of the group giggled at Kai’s expense.

“If you wanted the princess treatment, you could just ask.” 

“...You guys suck.” 

Sparing a last half-hearted glare, Kai watched as Rocky, after giving an odd sigh, walked over toward the open vent, taking Kai’s place atop the chair and easily peering inside the metal shaft. 

And when Rocky gave a low hum, Kai felt his interest pique. 

“I thought so.” He muttered, making the others paused to glance over, watching as he reached into the vent.

“What’s in there?” He asked, tossing the dusty cover aside. 

It didn’t take long for his and his friends' curiosities to be answered as Rocky stepped down, fiddling with something held in his hand as he made his way to the group.

It was what looked like a small camera, the lens brushed clean of dust and a small microphone attached with a thick cord of wire. And the sight of it had Kai’s hairs bristling and stomach curling with fiery bile. It didn’t take a genius to recognise what it was being used for.

When the small red light flickered off, Rocky set the device onto the table, a cold frown on his face as he glared at the object - an expression reflected throughout the table. Everyone was silent, frowning at the item with burning and pale faces. Kai was half tempted to ask either Cole or Rocky to just smash it, if not to just get rid of the other's pale or despondent faces, but he knew better. 

“How did you know it was there?” Pixal was the first to ask, looking up at Rocky.

“I didn’t.” Rocky sighed, “I was talking to Ed earlier this morning. He was talking about going around and changing the filters in some of the vents, and I thought I could help. I didn’t think there’d be anything in there.”

At that, the group was quiet again, contemplative as they went back to staring at the device. The device that, on its own, looked innocent enough. 

“Who do you think put it there?” Jay quietly asked, shuffling himself further back into his seat as if he could keep as far away from the device as possible.

Beside him on the table, Nya growled, “I could think of someone.” 

“Harumi?” Rocky asked, surprising the group as he gave a knowing look.

“You have to deal with her before?” Lloyd asked, face paler than Kai liked. The brunette moved to sit beside the blond, arms wrapping around him in what was hopefully a comforting hug. Lloyd relaxed in his arms, glancing at Kai with a thankful smile before attention was pulled back to Rocky.

Rocky frowned, lips curling into a sneer as he glared once again at the camera, arms crossing tensely as he did, “You could say that.” 

Before Kai could ask what he meant, Rocky quickly tacked on, “I’ll tell you about it later.”

Kai was tempted to keep prodding, but a simple gesture of the others head around the room, Kai relented. There were always a surprising number of places things like cameras could be hidden - and wasn’t that a horrible thought.

They were meant to be safe.

This room was meant to be one of the few spaces in the school he and his friends could feel safe in - away from the constant flow of insults and degrading words. It was where they were meant to be comfortable, free of glares and cruelty for just a little while. 

And the thought that it wasn’t anymore - that the peaceful room’s sanctity was ruined had Kai biting back a snarl. 

Now, instead of the laughing smiles of before, his friends were sporting deep frowns and glowers. Jay was shrinking into himself, Lloyd was staring with a blank, paling face, Nya was grinding her teeth, Zane was frowning, Cole was about ready to snap the back of Jay’s chair, Pixal was glancing around the room - their little sanctuary was ruined.

And Kai was angry, because there wasn’t much he could do to help that.

They could clean out the room, but it wasn’t a guarantee that this wouldn’t happen again.

The only silver lining was that whoever planted the camera wouldn’t get anything about their ninja identities. That was something they all agreed to try and not talk about at school, but even then, they said plenty of things that can be interpreted and cruelly twisted against them. 

Even then - even if it wasn’t intended to keep an eye on them, it was still creepy. The idea of a camera placed in a room recording students inside had a slimy feeling crawling down his back. And when Kai looked up at Rocky, the man deep in thought, Kai felt bad for him. 

Because if this camera wasn’t planted for them, it’s possible that it was planted to be used against Rocky. Maybe it was a creep wanting footage of the teacher. Even as teenagers, Kai heard a few nasty things going around the school about the man, be it students crushing on the adult or planning cruel ‘pranks’ for coming to the ‘dork squads’ defence. Or maybe it was a part of a nasty plan - maybe it was going to be used to frame Rocky as a creep. And wasn’t that a disgusting thought - that anyone would go that far to hurt an innocent man just because he had basic respect for his students. 

Coming back with a vengeance was that anger. Kai had a temper - this wasn’t much of a surprise. With Nya as his twin, they were bound to share a few more qualities with each other. Though Kai wasn’t nearly as hot headed as her (to a certain degree), he was the fire ninja. 

Fire was many things. It was the small light of candles in black outs. It was the warmth of a fireplace and crackling campfire. It was what made food warm to eat, and homes feel welcoming. 

But, poke and feed and piss it off enough, and you got something that will burn you quicker than it will warm you up. 

And that fire was sparking in Kai’s chest, caught between trying to keep the others from thinking the worst and fight off the chill the world forced on them, and wanting to go and set whoever did this to them on fire. Something he felt extended also to Rocky. 

But, of course, Kai was caught in indecision, letting himself glance at the others to make a decision. There was a reason he was never made a leader for, well, anything, really. He was too indecisive - caught between wanting to hunt down pricks and wanting to keep the others safe. It was why when Nya was picked to be Lloyd’s second in command instead of him, he was more than happy to let his twin shine. She thrived on taking action and making decisions. Kai… not so much.

Thankfully, before he had to ask the others on what they were meant to do now, Lloyd spoke up from where Kai was still hugging him.

“Pixal,” He began, looking at the blond, “Do you think you can figure out what’s on it? And who put it here?”

Immediately, and in a way that had Kai thinking she was less of a teacher and more of a business woman, Pixal nodded, already reaching for the device and slipping it into her bag.

“I will certainly try to do so.” She promised, the group relaxing slightly now that the device was out of sight. 

Nodding, Lloyd then turned back to the group at large, “I don’t think we should report this yet.”

“Why not?” Nya asked incredulously, “Someone put a camera in a school vent.”

“In a room where we started hanging around a lot.” Lloyd pointed out, “I think we should just make sure that whoever put it there wasn’t… y’know…”

When the pieces seemed to finally click into place, his friends relented with quiet ‘rights’ and agreements. Whoever it was, they’d be better off waiting to find out who exactly was behind it rather than risk scaring them off. It wasn’t great, but it would have to do. For now.

Before the room could grow quiet again, Nya skillfully jumped off the table and began to rummage around the room, pushing bottles of paint and stacks of cardstock aside to look deeper into shelves and cupboards, occasionally jumping onto desks to look at the top of dusty bookcases as well. All the while, her friends looked at her in confusion.

“What are you doing?” Rocky asked, moving over to catch a bottle of paint before it could fall to the floor, mildly grumbling about reckless kids, but doing nothing to stop the raven teen.

“Making sure there aren’t any more of those things in here.” Nya stated, moving on to look under the row of sinks, “Vents are pretty obvious for hiding cameras.” 

At that, the group of teens glanced at each other before moving to join her.

Though, when the tower left forgotten atop Zane’s head suddenly toppled over, the group couldn’t help but laugh, the tension in the air suddenly breaking as they quickly tried to clean up the new mess. Rocky moved to do the same, going into the room's supply closet to skim through more shelves. 

All the while, as Kai helped haul Jay onto his shoulders so the short teen could begin checking the hanging light fixtures, the brunette hoped that whoever was responsible was ready with an extinguisher, because Kai was so setting their ass on fire.

Notes:

Bit more of a fluffy chapter than not, but I hoped you liked it! Rocky is really starting to feel like a tired dad at this point, lmao

Like I mentioned in the earlier notes, updates would likely come much later than intended due to uni kicking back up, but I promise I'll still be updating this fic ^^
Also, I admit, I'm not that used to writing Kai not as angsty as I usually right him, but I hope you enjoyed his sort-of-POV so far!

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 23: Spinjitzu 101

Summary:

With things getting better, Rocky gets the ninja to start on their new spinjitzu training.

Notes:

It's only been the first week of uni, and already I'm tired =-=

ANYWAY!
Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

“Okay!” Rocky shouted, loud over the low music in the warehouse and catching the group’s attention, “What's say we get into training?” 

They were back in the warehouse, the awkward tension of the last week gone as they gathered for weekend training. A large portion of the ground was covered in simple foam matts - a large square of mismatched colours layered over concrete and currently being used for the teen’s warmups. With long strides, Rocky stepped over to where a small, battered speaker was playing atop a crate, the large fire mech sat against the wall dwarfing the ninja below, and turned the music off. 

The new training routine they all quickly fell into was simple: meet up at the warehouse, get into some warmups for about ten minutes, and then Rocky will lead them through whatever exercise they would be doing for hours before closing off with some stretching. 

And today, Rocky was a bit more excited for what he had in store.

It had been weeks since Master Wu had left the ninja’s training in his hands, along with the task of teaching them spinjitzu - something the elder warned of them slacking off about. To be fair, a large portion of their training was left in the task of reading the man’s book about ‘Ninjanuity’, which Rocky hardly called training at all, but the copy Wu left him to read as well was pretty informative. Just not the most attention grabbing for a group of restless teenagers.

But with what Rocky had planned for their spinjitzu training, he was sure they would be closer to becoming ninja masters in no time.

And it was clear by how the group stood at attention, masks off and showing off exactly how excited they were for what Rocky had planned also, that the same was for them. 

“Now,” Rocky began, looking at the group, “Master Wu told me none of you had mastered spinjitzu in the year you’ve been training under him.” 

“To be fair, he’s really cryptic about it.” Kai defended cheekily. 

“Like Wu usually isn’t.” Nya jokes, pulling a round of giggles from the group - Rocky included.

“Well hopefully this won’t be so hard for you to understand.” Rocky said, stepping aside to the edge of the mats where on the ground were a series of newly installed hatches on the floor - largely concealed save for the fact they were clean circles on the usually stained concrete. 

Turning around, Rocky saw the group had moved alongside him in eager anticipation, the image reminding him a bit of ducklings following after whoever they saw as a parent. 

“The thing about spinjitzu is that the way it’s learned is different from anything else. In my world, you don’t learn spinjitzu from a book. It’s not something you get on your first try. Back at home, I learned spinjitzu from trial and error. I learned to have patience.” Rocky began, the words rolling off his tongue alongside the memory of when he first started training with his sensei, “To become a true ninja, you must be able to see what others do not.”

Reaching into his pocket, Rocky pulled a small remote, a simple series of controls laid on the front. 

“Now,” He said, pointing the remote to the discoloured ground, “Let’s get you guys started with the basics.”

Without further ado, Rocky pressed a large red button on the remote, hoping that it would work without complaint.

Thankfully, it did.

The ground in the warehouse rumbled slightly as the hatches on the floor opened up, wooden structures slowly shifting upward to fill the empty space. Revolving structures with wooden weapons and swinging sandbags stood proudly in a simple formation, armed with training dummies and various wooden pillars and shifting steps set between each one. The sight of it had Rocky swallowing around a lump in his throat, the familiar ache of home resurfacing in his chest as he did.

Of course, over the years, he and his team had made upgrades to the training course with their growing skills, but the sight of the original structures - or as close as they could make - was a sight for sore eyes. 

And honestly, really impressive - considering the team only had a few short weeks to build it between personal lives and school. Then again, these teens built their own mechs, so he supposed he had nothing to worry about when it came to building or installing anything. 

He hadn’t realised he’d been staring off until a hand landed on his arm, offering a reassuring squeeze as he took a deep breath. He’d gotten better at reigning in homesickness, but only barely. At least, just enough until he can hide away somewhere and crash in exhaustion.

Turning back to the group, he saw them all glancing between the course and him, various emotions mixed in their faces. Of course, there was excitement. He hadn’t explained much when they were building the course - just that it would help them learn spinjitzu. Or at least, his version of it. He didn’t know how different it was in this realm, but he supposed it didn’t matter so long as they learned. 

Then, came the differences amongst each of the teen ninja. Kai and Nya looked the most excited, already looking at each other in challenge - no doubt having made bets on who could finish it first earlier. Zane looked equally excited at the prospect of learning something new - especially since there was no record of the spinjitzu technique for him to download and mimic. Cole looked unbothered as he usually did, but was critically looking at the course with a careful apprehension. Jay seemed nervous, gulping nervously as he stared at the course, mind no doubt coming up with any and everything that could possibly go wrong. Rocky hoped that it wouldn’t hinder his progress too much, but he’ll just have to keep a careful eye on it. Pixal had moved off to watch beside a steaming tea set, her hologram firmly in place as it was when he first met her, and watching in rapt attention at the scene before her. Finally, Lloyd looked on in awe - confused of course at how this would teach them a technique that their own master hadn’t succeeded in teaching them in the year they’ve been learning, but excited nonetheless. 

Rocky just hoped that the determination they were all sporting wouldn’t die out as soon as they got on the course. The training and exercise he’d been guiding them through in their training sessions have certainly improved their skills, but this would be the real test of their limits. 

Biting back a chuckle at the memory of his own first attempts in his youth, Rocky stepped away, sitting on top of a crate and grabbing the tea set he prepared earlier - rifling through the teen’s tea supply in the warehouse while they warmed up. 

“So,” Lloyd said as he watched Rocky pour some tea into a cup, “How is this going to teach up spinjitzu?” 

Giving a mischievous, knowing grin, Rocky pressed a button on the remote, the course sparking to life and beginning to shift and spin in movement as he did.

“Finish the course before I finish my tea,” Rocky quoted, taking a sip from the cup and trying not to sigh at the warmth it brought. They were coming to the tail end of summer, and already the weather was growing cooler by the day, “Then, I’ll explain how it works.”

For a moment, the group just stared at him as he took another sip of his drink, not so much as blinking as he stared right back.

Finally, his words set in, and all at once, the group’s gazes shifted from excitement to confusion and immediate frustrations.

“What?!” Nya gaped, “What is that supposed to mean?!”

“I thought you were meant to be less cryptic than Wu.” Jay cried, looking between his slowly draining tea cup and the course in defeat. 

“Where’s the fun in that?” Rocky shrugged, finishing his cup and pouring himself a second. Noticing Pixal was also staring at him with wide eyes, Rocky smiled and refilled her cup.

“Unless you wanna fail again, I suggest you get moving.” He smirked.

“Failed?! Since when?! We didn’t even start!” Kai exclaimed with a glare.

Cocking an eyebrow, Rocky just lifted his cup for them to see more clearly, “And I’m already on my second cup.” 

For another moment, the group all glanced at each other, silent questions of whether he was being serious or not exchanged with wide eyes.

Eventually though, with Rocky already half finished with the second cup full, a look of determination returned to their faces - as apprehensive as some of them were - before they all quickly got in a line to get started on the course.

.....

“Rocky?” 

“Hm?”

“I hate you.” 

Needless to say, they did not finish the course before Rocky finished his tea. By the time he and Pixal finished the pot, the oddly-human looking girl watching the group with winces of sympathy and amused giggles hidden behind a ceramic cup, the group of young ninja were more than ready to take a break, keeling over on foam matting for a reprieve from swinging dummies and launching pads. 

They did better than Rocky expected, though not by far. Half the day had slipped away in their training, the repetitive movements of going through a training course over and over, falling or getting knocked off before even reaching halfway overshadowing their sense of time as they grew more and more frustrated. 

Jay was quick to give up after his fifth attempt only to get pulled back to the course by the scruff of his neck for ten more. Nya and Kai gave up their competition with the goal of just trying to get through, even shouting at each other when one thing looked close to knocking them off, only to get distracted away from another. Zane managed to slip through the first quarter, but got knocked off his feet by a surprise sandbag he forgot about. Cole got launched away when he stood on a pillar for too long, landing harshly atop a pile of foam mats they moved to use the course. Lloyd managed to get the farthest, but Rocky had finished the tea and called for them all to take a break, distracting Lloyd long enough to miss a step and get swung back by a moving dummy. 

Which led to now, the group slumped together on the floor and rubbing at bruised limbs in complaint.

“Sure you do bud,” Rocky teased, handing Kai a water bottle.

They still had the rest of the day to train, but he supposed they could use a break. FSM knows that he did when he first started learning. 

Noticing this herself, Pixal was quick to pass the group water bottles and ice packs as they sat on the floor, eventually joining the group with a questioning look thrown Rocky’s way.

“I do not understand,” She said, “You had this course built with the intention of teaching them spinjitzu, but it only gave them mild concussions and bruises.”

“Not concussed Pix.” Nya groaned, chugging half her bottle. Pixal ignored the comment, continuing to stare with unfaltering green eyes. 

Undeterred, Rocky shrugged his shoulders.

“You’ll see when you finish the course.” He answered plainly. He was sure it was annoying by this point, being cryptic and not giving straight answers, but he could understand why Wuu did it so much now. 

Besides the fact it was fun, he knew that they’ll feel especially proud of themselves when they succeed in spinjitzu for the first time on their own. At the rate they were going, slow as it was, it was clear they would figure it out soon enough. 

Even so, the group didn’t know this, so they just groaned at him with mild glares and pouts. 

“If it helps, you guys are doing a lot better than I did when my friends and I first started.” He appeased. 

“Really?” Jay asked, blue eyes suspicious as they were intrigued.

“Oh yeah,” Rocky chuckled, “I remember I could barely get halfway without getting knocked on the side or slipping. Zane always got stuck when something new happened, and Jay would get thrown back so far he’d land on the monastery’s roof.” 

He can still remember it, Jay getting stuck on the roof when it happened the first time around - Zane and Rocky trying to help him down while Wu would just sip his tea in amusement. 

“What about us?” Kai asked, moving until he was leaning heavily against his sister, the girl unbothered by it. 

At that, Rocky pursed his lips in thought. He wasn’t around to watch Kai train in the course when he first arrived at the monastery - Sensei Wu insisting Rocky, Zane, and Jay go on a group training mission together in the forest at the mountain’s base before meeting the newest addition. He does remember Kai talking about it though, whenever the group would feel sentimental and talk about their earlier years. Kai was always proud of how he got a one-up on Wu.

“Kai always gloated that he managed to finish the course before Wu finished his tea after days of training.” Seeing the teens were growing more curious, Rocky leaned in to stage-whisper conspiratorially, “He made Wu spill his cup.” 

“Seriously?” Kai snorted, the mental image of their own master spilling tea making the group snicker. 

“Oh yeah. As for Nya…” Rocky nodded, eyes trailing to the water ninja, “She didn’t learn with the rest of us at first.” 

At this, Nya leaned forward, “I didn’t?” 

“Nope.” Rocky answered, “At first, she insisted she didn’t want to be part of the ‘boys club’. Wasn’t until the world was ending again that she changed her mind.” 

It was something they all joked about now, Nya sometimes teasing that she should leave the boys group whenever the guys were being particularly annoying about something. Even so, they all knew she wouldn’t. She was a ninja through and through, and they’d sooner beg her to stay than let her quit without a fight. Or at least, they would all sit on her until she changed her mind. That or drown them. 

For a moment after that, the group were silent, questions clearly in their minds, but remaining silent when Rocky’s tone turned from amused to slightly sombre, having been reminded of the family he’s not technically with.

The familiar feeling of longing took hold until he pushed it down, letting it burn and simmer in the pit of his stomach until he felt nauseous. Maybe he should get food on his way home tonight. He got his paycheck and could use something more substantial than dried instant ramen. 

Trying to shake the thought away, Rocky turned to the group, hoping his smile looked more reassuring than it was strained.

“Alright! I think that’s been long enough of a break. C’mon! Up on your feet!”

Immediately, the group loudly groaned but began to move, shuffling their way to the training course to continue onward. Hopefully, they’ll start learning at least some of the course's beginning patterns by the end of day. 

“Still don’t get how this is meant to teach us spinjitzu,” Nya groaned, but took off onto the course. 

“To become a true ninja, you must be able to see what others do not.” Rocky quotes, smiling like the cat who caught the canary when the ninja just gave a deadpan expression in return. 

They’ll figure it out. Eventually. 

Rocky remained standing as he watched the group, largely silent as they went through the course beyond shouting an occasional tip when his students seemed particularly frustrated. As he stood back, beside the feet of the deactivated red mech, Pixal sat atop one of the large feet, legs dangling against painted metal. 

She was largely silent as she sat, and Rocky couldn’t help but let himself be curious. 

He was sure that she was a nindroid - at least somewhat. Last he remembered, humans don’t have green eyes that glow in the dark (save for his Lloyd, but he doesn’t technically count being the grandson of a god and all). But other than that semi-deduction, there wasn’t a lot Rocky knew about the girl in this world.

Besides the differences of how they look - how this Pixal had dark brown skin, nails painted a soft green instead of his Pixal’s usual purple; Pixal here had long silver hair done in a variety of updos, while back in his world, Pixal often kept it in the same style; this young Pixal was a teenager just like the rest of the ninja, young and learning about the world, while the Pixal he knew was far more mature then he and the others were when they met - there wasn’t much he knew about the girl. She seemed largely quiet but happy to converse about any topic like Zane. Polite enough to almost fade into the background, but always there - always watching. 

Sometimes throughout the school day, Rocky would feel a sudden sense of eyes watching him as he taught a class or walked down a hallway, his eyes usually moving to lock onto the school’s cameras. Maybe it was his imagination, but he wondered if the girl was watching him as unblinkingly as Zane sometimes did. 

Maybe there is more that he can learn about each of the kids. At least that way, he can start having a much easier time remembering these aren’t the people he misses every time he looks at them. That they are different. 

As he watched the group continue, the feeling of eyes watching him burned the side of his face. He didn’t need to take his eyes off the group getting knocked back from the training course to know Pixal was watching him keenly, even as she too watched her friends. 

Seeing that the others were thoroughly engaged with the moving obstacles with how Jay was somehow now clinging onto a sandbag as it swung around to knock the others off, Rocky turned to the young girl beside him, only craning his head up slightly to catch her eye. 

“So,” He began awkwardly, catching the girl's attention, “How’s the weather up there?” 

The girl stared at him for a moment, face unmoving while Rocky wondered if maybe the humour he saw her exchanging with the others wasn’t as natural as he thought. At least until her features shifted into a polite smile.

“The weather is nice. A cool 24 degrees celsius, although the weather is due to significantly cool down in the next few days starting this evening.” She said amicably, not so much as blinking when Kai launched past them onto the foam floor before jumping up and back toward the training course in a determined fury. 

Though not the most excited at the fact that the weathers going to get colder, Rocky let a smile grown on his face at the fact that a) he won’t have to worry about sweating to death as he covered his arms in public, and b) Pixal seems comfortable enough to have a conversation with him. That’s a win in his book!

“So,” He began again, leaning comfortably against the mech, “Not interested in learning spinjitzu?” 

“Not necessarily,” Pixal shrugged, watching as Zane slipped off the course in time to dodge a swinging jut of wood, “I am not a ninja, and thus do not see a need to learn spinjitzu.” 

At that, Rocky raised a brow at the girl, “You don’t need to be a ninja to learn spinjitzu.”

Sure, it was a martial art typically reserved for ninja and elemental masters, but it wasn’t like it was strictly kept away from others. As far as he knew, Misako knew spinjitzu, even though she didn’t fight often, and it was proven well enough that it could be taught to everyone - especially if you consider the fact Wu taught Aspheera (ignoring the fact she turned out evil and crazy).

Even so, Pixal gave a noncommittal shrug,

“Perhaps, but I do not see the need to learn by myself. I am simply the girl in the chair. And in the rare times my assistance is required in the field, I can simply use my mech. Though, the probability of such an event happening has significantly decreased since your appearance. About 13.78% from the original 17.3% to be exact.” She explained, watching half intrigued, half detached as the ninja continued with their training. Glancing over, Rocky could see that Lloyd managed to reach the halfway mark before getting smacked back into Cole.

Despite the slight distraction and matter-of-fact tone of her words, Rocky frowned, turning back to the girl. 

“Maybe,” He said, “But that doesn’t mean they won’t need you. And spinjitzu is a good skill to have if you can’t use your mech.” 

“Perhaps, but I still do not believe it to be necessary. The ninja are sufficiently skilled to take care of themselves and each other in the field of battle. There is no use for me to join them unless Garmadon truly appears to be a threat, but even so, they are each strong and creative enough to think of a solution to regain the high ground. And with you present, they have no need for me to wait on standby quite as often as before. At least, until you are returned home, of course. It has been rather beneficial.” 

Rocky frown deepened as he listened to her reasoning, finding himself disagreeing with each point. A strange occurrence since he’d often agree with most of whatever Pixal said, here and back at home. 

But right now, he couldn't help but feel a sadness for the girl, brown eyes watching Pixal’s profile, failing to find any sign of deceit. But as much as Rocky wanted to point it out - to tell Pixal that what she thinks isn’t true at all, even with the numbers backing her up - but he held his tongue. He wasn’t close enough to the girl to warrant his words, as well intentioned he may be. And something told him she wouldn’t believe him even if he tried. 

So, Rocky changed the topic, “Did you find anything on that camera?” 

At that, Pixal seemed to perk up, posture straightening slightly as she shifted, taking out her phone to pass it to Rocky. 

“I was. It wasn’t encrypted, though that was likely because it uses a sim card to keep recordings as opposed to connecting to an external or digital drive. Even so, I was unable to identify who it belonged to.” She explained as Rocky took the phone.

“Not even in the recordings?” He asked. 

“Unfortunately, there are too many possibilities.” Rocky frowned, thick eyebrows creasing together in confusion as he looked up at her. 

Easily, Pixal jumped down to stand beside him, finger swiping the screen of the phone to show a gallery of screenshots, likely from the camera footage. 

And each time she swiped the screen, eventually allowing Rocky to do it when it became clear there were more than just a few, Rocky felt his curiosity and worry grow further. Each photo was similar to each other - a screenshot of camera footage with a timestamp that varied in each image. The only real difference was who was on screen. It was the same shot - a person reaching up and into the vent, likely fiddling or just turning the camera on or off, but the person was different in each image. In one, it was a boy with brown hair, in another, it was a girl in a blue sweater, another a girl with acne, another a boy in a light blue letterman. There wasn’t any pattern other than the fact it was a student reaching for the camera in the vent, either looking nervous or slightly annoyed. 

As he looked at each image that only made his concern grow, Pixal frowned at the screen beside him, reaching to fiddle with the end of her silver hair. It was done into a simple but neat braid today. 

“The recorded footage starts and ends with each school day, usually after you would have left the room based on the consistent time periods being from 3:30 to 4 PM.” She informed, a furrow in her brow betraying the cool expression she often carried. 

“How far back does the footage go?”

“On the files found in the camera alone, the last week. However, I had gone back to look at the vent yesterday and saw the disturbed dust layers suggesting this could have possibly been occurring for much longer. Possibly since the start of the school year.” 

At Rocky’s questioning looked, Pixal elaborated, “I put the camera back after quickly downloading the chip’s files onto an external drive to avoid detection.” 

“And we have no idea who started this because the chip was switched out before we found it I’m guessing.” Rocky observed with a frown, looking at the oldest screenshot being of a girl with dyed pigtails. He recognised her as a freshman he was teaching. 

“Based on the collected footage I have analysed, as well as the state of the camera itself suggesting it had been in a person's possession for longer than a month, then yes. You are correct.” Pixal nodded, taking the phone back when Rocky handed it to her, “I apologise, there was little else I could do. The security camera was also of little assistance in my investigation. Whoever is behind this was careful to cover their tracks.” 

“Someone tampered with the security footage?” Rocky asked in slight surprise.

Pixal nodded, tapping on her phone before turning it to him, several videos of the classroom emptying out at the end of the day with Rocky often following the flow of students after checking the rest of the room, “The footage had been tampered enough to give the illusion of nothing being amiss. Typically, it seems to only be in effect from the very start of the school day to some time in the afternoon.” 

“Times where someone could go in and out of the room and mess with the hidden camera.” Rocky concluded, clicking his teeth while Pixal nodded along. 

“Whoever’s planned this is good,” Rocky admitted with a frown, “But why? What’s their angle?”

“I am unsure.” Pixal said, “I suppose we won’t know until we identify the one organising everything.” 

For once, Rocky didn’t like that Pixal was right. They couldn’t just go interrogating the students involved without risking the mastermind getting spooked. But Rocky didn’t like the idea of them having to pretend it’s not happening either. Security cameras are fine, but he’s always hated the idea of being watched. He’d had plenty enough of that back when he and his family were constantly under scrutiny of the paparazzi and intrusive fans. He had his fifteen minutes of fame. Now, he just wants to sit back at home being lazy on chocolate cake in peace without someone asking him if the ‘love triangle’ between him, Jay, and Nya were still on going (even when he had gone public with Kai, Zane, and Jay as a couple). 

For a moment, the pair were silent, the others largely unaware of their conversation as they continued going through the course. Or at least, Zane was. Lloyd and Kai were busy holding Nya back from trying to pick an unnecessary battle with the course. Jay was this time clinging to the oversized (foam) flail as it swung around while Cole tried to reassure him that yes, he could let go because he would catch him. And no, he was not going to let Jay crack his skull open. 

“I apologise,” Pixal eventually said, breaking the silence with a bowed head, “I was unable to be of any help in this predicament.” 

Rocky looked at the teen for a moment, heart breaking at the younger version of his usually confident friend suddenly avoiding his eye in misplaced shame.

Without a thought, Rocky reached an arm carefully around her shoulders, bringing Pixal in for a side hug. When she looked up in surprise, Rocky gave a reassuring smile down to her.

“You did what you could,” Rocky said.

“But I was unable to identify the culprit.” 

“And I didn’t expect you to.” Rocky stated firmly, “I know you’re smart. Smarter than anyone in this room except Zane, but I also know you’re not omniscient. You’re just a kid going through highschool trying to help her friends. I don’t expect you to have a solution to every problem. That’s not your job.”

“...Then what is my job?” Pixal asked, voice quiet and mumbled, but Rocky heard her clearly.

“Your job,” He began, slightly shaking her so she would look up at him in attention, “Is to be the best you you can be. If that means not being able to do something, that’s fine. You can’t expect yourself to be able to do everything people ask of you. That’s unrealistic and self destructive.”

Pixal just stared at him, and Rocky just stared back with a confident smile, hoping it was comforting her. 

Glancing back to the group, Rocky took pity on them and rifled in his pocket for the remote, pressing a button to make the course slow down to a stop, causing Zane to trip off a pillar and Jay to no longer spin with the turntables. 

As the group began to gather, flopping once again to the floor in pained groans and sweat, Rocky gave Pixal one last squeeze before moving forward. Though, he paused long enough to look at her from over his shoulder, smile on his face as he spoke, 

“It’s okay to fail. Because when you do, you can ask your friends to help you get back up.”

Notes:

Yippee! Rocky and Pixal bonding bit! And Rocky is starting to learn a bit more about the mysterious totally-not-a-nindroid-girl >:D

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 24: Red Trolley

Summary:

While Garmadon is scheming, Rocky is on his way to have a lovely lunch with the Walkers.

Notes:

This chapter was written over the course of sparse writing sessions on this fic as the hyperfixation of another has decided to immediately take me in a chokehold :D
Oh, and uni, but we don't bother with that lmao

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

A teacher.

The guy who beat him up in front of the city with a look that could kill was a teacher . 

How far had Garmadon fallen to be beaten by a teacher of all things? Not even those pesky ninjas could so much as scratch him whenever they fought, and yet somehow, Garmadon had broken ribs and a bleeding face from an art teacher. 

…To be fair, teachers had to deal with annoying teenagers, so he guessed it could be excused as some really pent up aggression, but still. 

“Uhm, Mr Garmadon?” 

Garmadon was a war lord. A conqueror! He fought literal armies and razed cities to the ground because it was fun, and yet he was beaten up by a guy who fell for water bucket pranks by annoying children.

“Sir?” 

And not to mention how unattentive he was. Like, who reveals their secret identity to a bunch of ninja losers on a rooftop in the middle of the night without checking for cameras first? I was honestly shocked how his minion was able to sneak more than a few photographs of the man and annoying ninja, though that also could be that Garmadon’s guys were that good at reconnaissance. It wasn’t often he had them do stuff like that. Maybe he should do it more. Maybe get blackmail on the ninja.

“Garmadon?” 

Now how in the world is Garmadon going to get this ‘Rocky Dangerbuff’ on his side? Hold a class hostage? No, too many things could go wrong. Plus, what was Garmadon meant to do with a bunch of snot-nosed brats after? He wasn’t big on child indoctrination.

No, that wouldn’t work. Too simple anyways. 

Blackmail? No, the ninja would love the publicity. He knows Garmadon would.

Threaten his family? But Dangerbuff doesn’t have any family. Guy looked as though he didn’t exist until a month or two ago, so that’s a bit of a moot point.

“Mr Garmadon sir?”

“WHAT?!” Garamdon snapped, red eyes glaring at his general. The man flinched and curled behind a clipboard, sadistic glee curling in the warlord's gut. 

“T-the vengestone you asked for arrived a-and is in the labs. T-three tons, j-just like you asked.” The minion barely managed to stammer out, clipboard being shakily handed over to Garmadon.

“Oh. Good, good.” Garmadon nodded, snatching the clipboard to flip through the papers, “And my mech?” 

“W-we’re still working on the p-pieces…” 

Slowly, Garmadon turned to the grunt with a deep frown, red eyes boring into the man’s paling face.

“Not good enough.” He started, easily reaching a consol next to him and pressing the button.

Before the man had time to stumble out a response, the floor opened up beneath him, and the minion fell through with a screamed apology. In less than a minute, Garmadon heard the familiar and satisfying sound of one of his generals being shot out of his volcano. 

Though, as satisfying it was, it didn’t spark enough inspiration for what he was to do about that Quake fellow. 

“Seriously. It’s like I have to do everything around here.” He grumbled, flipping through the pages of the clipboard.

That vengestone should be enough to cancel out his powers, if it is what he thinks it is (his old man better not have been lying in those long and boring lectures he forced him to sit through), but what to do to make the guy convinced? 

Kid hostages are already out. The guy had no family or connections, so that’s out. They still don’t know where he lives, so kidnapping him isn’t going to be easy - and he hates when something couldn't be nice and easy. His run-ins with the ninja are already annoying enough.

What to do, what to do? 

-----

The day was warm and the sun bright as Rocky made his way along the sidewalk, bag slung on his shoulder and a small ball of nerves rolling in his gut. 

Why? Because he was invited to have a meal with the Walkers. 

He tried to gently reject the offer when Ed first approached him at school, not wanting to create an awkward tension from being in his home. That, and everytime he saw Jay, he wanted nothing more than to avoid causing an anxiety attack in the poor boy. 

But then, when Jay approached him after a day of training, bruised from knocking himself with nunchucks for hours on end, and nervously asking if Rocky wanted to come for a Sunday lunch, Rocky wasn’t sure if it was better to say yes or no. It wasn’t like he couldn’t - whatever homework assignments he had to mark were already done since he had nothing better to do in his spare time besides exercise on a gravel rooftop. But in the same vein, again, he didn’t want to be a sudden source of anxiety or uncomfortableness for the young teen. 

Unfortunately, Rocky was quickly learning he had a soft spot for the young versions of him and his friends, and when Jay seemed almost downtrodden when Rocky tried to make an excuse to say no, he caved and agreed to show up. 

He was surprised when Jay seemed to brighten up at his answer, and a part in his chest warmed for the jumpy teen.

Which led to now, Rocky following the gps on his phone towards the Walker’s home. 

He was taken aback at first, when he was led to a simple neighbourhood instead of Ed and Edna’s Junkyard on the edge of the city, but he supposed it made sense with half of the walkers working at Ninjago High - a school further in the city. The surprise did little to ease the nervousness growing in his stomach, though.

Even as he walked beneath trees that were beginning to change colour, more and more leaves drifting off branches and the wind growing cooler by the day, Rocky couldn’t help but worry. 

What if he made things weird? What if he said or did something he shouldn’t because he forgot these weren’t the Walkers he knew? What if he made them uncomfortable with his presence? 

Back at home, Rocky was close with the Walkers. It didn’t matter as much if he got clumsy and knocked something over, and the joyful pair were always welcoming of him if he ever decided to visit, with or without their son. 

But he couldn’t be sure if it would be the same here. What if they were more different then he saw? Sure, Ed acted pretty much the same despite looking slightly younger, but what if that was just him being polite? They were work colleagues after all. 

What if he knocked something over or broke something in an accident? He had a good grasp on his spatial awareness and strength, but what if he lost control from how nervous he was? He could feel his palms grow clammy, and he was half tempted to take the sleeves he wore off from how itchy he was suddenly feeling. But he didn’t want to freak them out with his scars - he was careful to keep them hidden. And though they may not act like it much, Rocky knew better that the Walkers were scarily observant… Unless they weren’t here? 

Before he realised it, Rocky stopped to lean against one of the sparse trees planted on the sidewalk, the feeling of bark pressing into his shoulder as he rubbed a hand on his forehead.

He’d been feeling off lately - headaches becoming more and more common, and a sluggishness pulling at his limbs. He wasn’t sure why - he’d been able to eat better, even if it’s usually just one or two meals a day. Maybe it was the water at his apartment? He’d been using a water filter used for camping to make sure he didn’t catch something, so maybe not. Probably. Maybe.

The others might be able to tell him. He knew if Zane were here - his Zane, not the young, peppy one - he’d tell him point blank what was wrong. Sometimes go as far as to just fix the problem without telling him. 

But Zane wasn’t here. 

His family wasn’t here, and now he was on his way to have lunch with a family he did know and felt was a part of his family, but wasn’t. A group of strangers who were also not strangers to him but were. With a kid who had the same freckles and curly hair as his partner, but was scared of his own shadow--

Gah! The damn headache was back, and nothing was helping. He’d drink water, but he drained it on the walk - not wanting to bother with the loud crowds of public transport. He needed the exercise anyway. 

Maybe he should sit down. Just for a second - give his legs a rest and catch his suddenly heavier breath.

What was happening--?

“Rocky?” 

Snapping his eyes open - when did he close them? - Rocky turned to the source of the young voice. Standing in front of him, a comfortable foot away, was Jay, wearing the same picked-at orange scarf as usual, and a pull-along wagon filled to the brim with parts and what others would call junk behind him. 

It took him a moment to realise he wasn’t looking down at Jay like usual as well. Rather, Jay was looking down at him, Rocky blinking and finding himself sitting on the pavement, back against the tree and a hand tangling in his knotted hair - he needed to get a new hair brush, but he forgot in his rush out of the apartment that morning.

“Uhm, Rocky? Sir?” Jay called hesitantly, shuffling a bit on his feet as he looked down at the man, “Are you okay? Y-you look pale.” 

“Huh?” Rocky blinked, a bit dazed and trying to force his headache away. It didn't like that. “Uh, yeah. Yeah, sorry.” 

He stood up, holding onto the tree behind him to keep steady as he tried to reorient himself. What was wrong with him? He was fine that morning, and in the several hour long walk he took on his way here. Was he having a stroke? Was this what that was? He wasn’t smelling toast, so maybe not? Or was that for a different thing? 

“Are you sure?” Jay asked, taking a half step forward with a nervousness that Rocky realised was from worry, not fear, “Maybe you should go home if you’re not feeling well? I can call you an uber?” 

Taking a deep breath, Rocky fought against the wince to smile at the teen, comforting and falsely-assuring, “I’m fine. Thanks kid.” 

Jay didn’t seem to believe him, but accepted it anyway, one hand holding on to the handle of the scratched trolley while the other fiddled with his scarf. 

The pair stood there for a moment, an awkward silence settling as they avoided looking at each other. Chewing the inside of his cheek, Rocky took a breath and caught Jay’s eyes, the boy quickly looking away when caught staring.

“What are you doing here?” Rocky asked, head tilting in curiosity.

“Oh! Uh,” Jay shifted slightly, gesturing to the cart behind him, “I was grabbing some stuff from the junkyard.” 

“...You mean the junkyard that’s an hour drive away?” Rocky asked with a raised brow, eyes trailing to the red cart overflowing with parts while the boy biting his lip and glancing away.

“...It’s important?” Jay responded, the answer posed more as a question that made Rocky huff a small chuckle.

Again, the pair left themselves in silence. Not as awkward as before, but not the most comfortable either. Jay rocked back and forth on the balls of his feet, and Cole stood wondering if maybe he had been underestimating the lightning ninja. 

To be fair, it wasn’t uncommon. Even in his world, it was sometimes easy to forget just how powerful Jay was himself. Besides being the fastest in the group, he definitely packed a solid punch - even before he started training to be a ninja. Growing up in a junkyard where you did heavy lifting and worked with old machinery every day did that, he supposed.

But to be reminded of the fact by the small teen walking a long distance while pulling along a heavy trolley of metal parts was striking. They were the same in a lot of the same respects, but rather than Jay being underestimated because of his loud, chatty motormouth, this Jay was underestimated because he was always so… well, meek. Quiet and usually shaking like a leaf anytime he spoke. Even now. If Rocky didn’t know better, if he didn’t see how hard Jay trained, trying again and again even when he thought so lowly of himself, he’d bet just about anyone would think Jay was the farthest thing from a ninja.

Unfortunately, it seemed the sentiment was shared with Jay himself - something that hurt Rocky to think about - but something he couldn’t magically make better overnight. 

“So--”

“Uhm--”

Both of them paused, staring wide eyed for a moment in surprise. When Rocky broke into a smile and huff of laughter, Jay just shrunk into his scarf and scuffed his shoe on the pavement in embarrassment.

“You go first,” Rocky gestured, smiling warmly down at the teen.

Jay remained quiet for a moment, but eventually took a deep breath, slowly coming out of his scarf and daring to look Rocky in the eye. Rocky gave as encouraging a smile as he could, and Jay snapped his gaze back down. 

“Uhm,” Jay awkwardly began, “Mum and dad said you were coming today so, did you want me to, like, lead the way or s-something?” 

Rocky’s smile turned appreciative as he nodded, barely managing to hide his wince when his head seemed to hurt from the action. Taking a step to the side, he gestured for Jay to walk past.

“Lead the way, Sparky.” 

Jay nodded and, after a moment's hesitation, began walking. It was a brisk pace at first, taking Rocky off guard as he had to almost rush to be back beside the young boy, but eventually, as they passed a few more houses, the speed walk slowed down enough to give him time to appreciate the small but green lawns and few people he saw as they walked down the path. 

It was a nice neighbourhood. Quiet and with nice houses. Jay (his Jay) would be wow’d by the sight. The idea that he and his family weren’t living out of a camper in the junkyard would have his jaw dropped. 

As they moved further along, Rocky occasionally glancing down at the quiet teen, the man tried to think of something to say that wouldn't send the freckled boy spiralling.

Whether it was in training or school, Jay always seemed like a nervous wreck. Not in a bad way, but in a way that had Rocky keeping in mind to be careful with his behaviour - his words, his expressions, how long he spent looking at him when in a group setting. Rarely were they ever left one on one, and even then, the others were usually still around, acting as a form of physical reassurance and buffer between them. 

Now that they were walking along the street, an awkward tension laced between the pairs shoulders in a way that had Rocky overly aware of everything - far more than usual - it was dawning on him that he was going to the boys house for a few hours for a friendly lunch with the family, and the young ninja was going to be stuck having to socialise with him that didn’t have the others as buffers, or training as a common topic between the two of them.

Surely, he could open some kind of conversation with the kid. At least enough to make things less weird, right? 

So, awkwardly, Rocky rolled his neck and quietly sighed at the popping before slowly turning his glance to the teen, 

“So,” He began, the teen almost dropping the handle of the cart in surprise, “What are you working on?”

“I-- huh?” Jay squeaked, knuckles turning white on the handle.

“The parts,” Rocky gestured to the cart, the pieces of rusted metal and pieces clanking together the further they walked, the wheels squealing with a need of oil from the weight, “You said it was important?” 

“Oh! Well, uhh,” Jay coughed, the stone pavement suddenly being the most interesting thing for him to look at, “It’s-- I’m uhm, working on a project. Just needed a few things.” 

Rocky slowly nodded, now eyeing the pieces in the red trolley.

He wasn’t a mechanic or inventor by any means. He couldn’t dream to be anywhere on the level of his friends. But he liked to think he could at least hazard a guess to what was for what - especially considering the number of times he and the ninja had to help repair mechs or the Bounty. 

So with careful glances, Rocky eyed the rusty parts. Most of it was just metal pieces covered in rust. Some pipes and bars, piles of metal sheets, a few chains here and there, and an entire tire nestled tightly in between parts. Whatever Jay was working on, it was clear it was going to need a lot of TLC with how much rust he was going to have to either scrub or sand off.

“Is it a vehicle or something?” Rocky guessed, tone light and curious.

Nervously, Jay gave a hum and nod of the head.

“Seriously?” Rocky asked in light surprise, a wide smile finding its way on his face, “That sounds cool!”

“...Really?” Jay turned up to him, just enough to look up through curled ginger bangs.

“Yeah!” Rocky nodded, “I mean, I know you guys built all those fancy mechs and all, so I shouldn’t be surprised. But still, making a whole vehicle is pretty cool.” 

Jay stared at him for a few moments, and Rocky respectfully kept his eyes forward, letting Jay take the time he needed to gather his wits without the pressure of eye contact to strain him.

Eventually, Rocky heard him mumble something he had to strain to hear.

“It’s a motorcycle.” He heard him say, a glance down revealing the blush on Jay’s cheeks.

“Hm,” Rocky hummed, “For Nya?” 

He remembered how the girl gushed about her motorbike, boasting about her newest paint job and riding it through the hallways, cackling like a hyena the whole time. She ended up getting a lot of detentions for making tire tracks on the floor of the various hallways, but by the manic grin she had the whole day, she was going to do it again. A few teachers in the office said the sound of her cackling still sent shivers down their spines.

Clearly, they’ve never dealt with an adrenaline junkie before. 

Rocky, however, was proud of the teen and silently hoped to see her do it again. If not, then to just see the horrified faces of some of the common cheerleader bullies when she jumped over them to slap a sticker on the ceiling. Though, he wasn’t so sure about the idea of her having a second motorbike.

Surprisingly, though, he saw Jay lightly shake his head, his cheeks somehow turning a shade pinker.

“No?” Rocky blinked, the teen shaking his head once again, “Then who’s it for? Or is it just yours? Which is fine if it is, let’s be clear.”

Jay was silent for a moment before muttering something too quiet for Rocky to hear.

So, as noticeably as he could, Rocky leaned a slight bit closer with a curious hum, urging him to repeat himself.

And he did, still in that quiet, mumbling voice that was so different from the Jay he knew, but a characteristic he was glad for - lest he hurt his still aching heart.

“...’s for…”

“Hm?”

“...It’s for Kai…” Jay eventually muttered out, shoulders hiked up to his ears and ginger curls falling completely over his eyes.

Rocky stared at him for a moment, taking the way the boy was burning such a bright red, he almost expected steam to start smoking from him as they walked. Jay was silent, and slowly, the gears in Rocky’s mind began to turn until they suddenly clicked with a realisation that had him grinning.

“Oh?” Rocky said in a teasing drawl, eyeing the teen knowingly, “Is that so?”

“It’s not like that!” Jay was quick to blurt out, as if on instinct, his freckled face beat red and eyes wide.

Jokingly, Rocky nodded his head with a knowing smile, “No, no. I totally understand. My Jay built us a bunch of gifts before too.”

Jay visibly relaxed at that, almost relieved that Rocky would seemingly take his word, “See! You get it!” 

Again, Rocky nodded, still wearing his cheshire grin, “Oh yeah. He built us loads of things before. He even built Kai a bike too. Painted red with flames and everything.” 

“Exactly! It’s completely normal for friends to do that stuff. We are master builders after all.” 

“Kai liked it so much he dipped Jay into a kiss before the pair rode off into the sunset. They crashed, because Kai was an idiot, but that didn’t stop them from going on dates after.” 

Jay nodded, mouth opening to say something before freezing entirely, stopping mid step and staring wide eyed at Rocky. When the man turned his knowing smirk to the teen, the words seemed to finally process in the boy’s mind, and Jay immediately burned redder than Kai’s uniform, letting out a high pitched whine akin to a wheezing kettle as his hair seemed to almost puff up with static. 

“That’s--! Y-you--!” Jay stuttered, staring at Rocky who was trying desperately not to burst out laughing.

Eventually, almost uncharacteristically for him as far as Rocky knew, Jay let out a frustrated, embarrassed shriek before speed walking past the man.

“You’re the worst!” Jay shrieked, but Rocky knew he didn’t mean it - instead bursting out laughing as he rushed to catch up.

“Oh come on,” Rocky teased, easily keeping up with the speed walking teen, “There’s nothing to be embarrassed about. I think it’s really sweet! And I know Kai would too.” 

“You guys are the worst,” Jay grumbled again, despite the rest of the group not being there with them. 

“But you’re not denying it?” 

At that, Jay gave a whine, footsteps beginning to slow down to a normal enough pace again, the wheels of his trolley no longer sounding like they were about to fall off from the strain of speed. 

“...Am I that obvious?” Jay eventually asked, anxious blue eyes looking up at Rocky.

“To me? Yes, but that’s only because I’ve been through all this before. I’m pretty sure the ones you're crushing on are as dense as we were though, so you have nothing to worry about if you’re planning to give a huge declaration of love to any of them.” Rocky shrugged.

“...I keep forgetting you and your friends are all dating.” Jay muttered beside him, most of the tension once in his shoulders lost.

“Not all of us. Pixal and Nya are together. And Lloyd’s still single, unless he suddenly finds a partner in the time I’ve been gone.” The idea of that isn’t entirely far-fetched, since he’d been gone for roughly two months now… A thought he’d really prefer not focusing on, actually.

“Same difference.” Jay grumbled with a wave of his hand. 

Once again, the pair grew quiet - Rocky letting Jay calm himself down while the kid continued to grumble and mutter under his breath. Eventually though, the teen looked back up to Rocky, nervously chewing on his lip and shifting his gaze back and forth between him and the pavement.

“Uhm, R-Rocky?” Jay called, voice still shaky but not nearly as nervous filled as before.

“Hm?”

“Can I ask you a question? A-About your uh, your home-- life-- stuff?” Jay asked, taking Rocky off guard for a second before giving a soft smile down.

“Of course.” He said. 

As much as he missed home and his heart ached in longing, he wouldn’t pass up an opportunity to talk about his home. Oddly enough, despite being literal worlds away, it helped him keep that hope that they weren’t so far away. That it was still there, waiting for him to get back.

(Of course, there were the nightmares that told him he wouldn’t. That he’d never get back, or that they’d give up on him. Or, sometimes even worse, that it was a Never Realm situation, and he’d never live long enough to see him again because too much time would have passed. Whether it was either him or them that lost too many years, he didn’t want to think too long about… He couldn’t. Refused to. Because ninja never quit. And they’d never give up on him… right?) 

Jay hesitated for a moment, clearly trying to find the right words. Rocky let him take all the time he needed, slowing his steps to buy the teen more time. He wasn’t sure how much further they were from the boys house at this point - relying solely on the ginger to let him know when they arrived. 

“What am I like?” Jay eventually asked in a quiet voice, “Where you’re from. What am I like?”

Rocky hummed, silent for a moment as he gazed forward, trying to find the words. 

“Well,” Rocky began, largely unaware of how intently Jay was looking at him when he did, “Jay is really, really… annoying.” 

Jay almost tripped in surprise, blue eyes wide in shock, “Huh?” 

Ignoring him, Rocky continued with a completely straight face, “Jay is the most annoying person I’ve probably ever met. He’s loud, he’s whiney, he complains about anything and everything, and he is a total motormouth. Anytime we’re on a mission, he’s the first person to complain about it. He touches things that’s not supposed to be touched, he can get on anyone’s nerves, and there was a time where I thought he was a selfish idiot.” 

“Oh…” Beside him, Jay visibly shrunk into himself, wincing at every word as though they were directed at him.

But Rocky wasn’t finished.

“It’s probably why I love him so much.” 

Again, Jay snapped his attention to Rocky with wide eyes in shock. 

“He never runs out of things to say - whether it’s to silence or distract people - and even when he’s not talking much, he makes sure that we know he’s there. He’s always there for people, usually in ways we don’t really think about. He annoys people to give them a distraction and lure them into a moment to vent or talk to him when they’re ready. He complains about things to give the reality check we need. Weirdly enough, his blabbermouth sometimes keeps us grounded. I know it does for me, even if I tell him to shut up.” 

Rocky gave a soft huff of a chuckle, mind wandering to memories of a time that feel so far out of reach now. Moment’s he’d give anything to have back.

“And y’know what?” Rocky asked, looking at the younger, quieter Jay beside him who looked so small in comparison to the man he knew.

“What?” Jay asked, enraptured by the man’s words.

Rocky smiled, soft and nostalgic and aching, “He’s probably one of the bravest people I know.” 

Jay seemed shocked by the statement, but Rocky continued forward.

“He takes risks and goes to lengths that seem unnecessary, but are just so whole-heartedly him that it’s endearing. That it’s brave. No matter how much he may complain about something, he’ll push forward because that’s who he is. A person who doesn’t give up before he tries. Sure, he needs a bit of a push from time to time, but usually, he just does things on his own because he’d rather have taken that risk then not.” 

He remembered that being the case when he got together with his partners. Jay had gone full romantic, took him, Kai and Zane to a romantic dinner before nervously asking them if they’d like to go out with him. And of course, they said yes. Not because of the bouquets he got all of them, or how carefully he planned everything to be ‘perfect’ just for them - but because he was Jay. There wasn’t going to be any universe he’d say no, and he knew the same could be said about the others. 

Whether that was the same in this world, he wasn’t sure, but he had a strong enough hunch that the four would stop dancing around each other eventually. They certainly seemed a whole lot more self aware than he did when he was their age. 

That, and he had an ongoing bet with Nya and Pixal about it. 

Beside him, Jay remained quiet, contemplative and eyes staring off in the distance. Rocky wasn’t entirely sure what urged Jay to ask him about his older counterpart. Curiosity? Probably. He knew the others were dying to know what they were like, and Rocky was going to be careful in how he described them so they don’t accidentally get too cocky (Kai and Nya especially), but he let himself ramble a bit more about Jay, feeling that he needed to hear it. 

“Oh,” Jay eventually said, almost despondent. 

That caught Rocky’s attention, and worry immediately curled in his gut.

Carefully, and without startling him, Rocky lightly nudged the teen with his elbow.

“Hey now, what’s with the face?” Rocky nudged, furrowed brows laced in concern.

“N-nothing! Nothing! It’s just…” Jay trailed off, fingers coming up to pick and fiddle at the end of his scarf, “He sounds cool. And I just…”

Rocky waited patiently, waiting for Jay to finish his sentence.

“I just… I don’t know how I can match that…” Jay finally admitted, the words hitting a familiar pang of sympathy and memory in Rocky.

“Jay,” Rocky said, low and sympathetic. His concern only grew when Jay just shrugged, solemn face almost unattached. 

This time, Rocky was the one to stop walking, putting a hand on the teen’s shoulders so he would too. 

“Jay,” Rocky called again, prompting the teen to look at him with big blue eyes that had lost a bit of their spark, “You know you’re not him, right?”

“Yeah, but-- but he seems so-- so-- useful .” Jay said, frowning at his face as he looked down to his feet, “He sounds amazing! Like, you talk about him like he’s this guy who always knows what to say and do! Like this awesome ninja who’s not some useless coward.”

Rocky gazed sadly at him, the hand he still had on his shoulder rubbing circles with his thumb, “Jay. You know that’s not true, right? You’re not a useless coward.”

“But I am!” Jay shouted, stepping back and out of Rocky’s reach as he curled into himself, face burning in shame.

“I am! I’m not like the others! I’m not super smart like Pixal or Zane. I’m not brave like Nya and Kai. I’m not as strong as Cole. I’m not optimistic like Lloyd! I can’t do anything without-- without ruining it because I touched something I shouldn’t have, or said the wrong thing! I’m slow to learn things! I’m not a ninja like the others! I’m--I’m--” 

Jay hiccuped, stuttered breathing cutting off his words and sending knives into Rocky’s chest at the sight as he refused to meet the man’s eye, “I’m a coward. The weak link. I shouldn’t-- I shouldn’t even be a ninja. I don’t deserve it when everyone else is so-- so good and strong and brave!” 

Rocky stood still for a moment, shock and sympathy and heart-aching pity roiling in his gut as he watched the small teen shake and break down in front of him. 

This wasn’t his Jay. He had to remember that. Sure they looked similar and had a lot of the same qualities, but this wasn’t his Jay - a man who grew into who he was through hardships and learning to get back up no matter what.

This was a boy who was thrust into a dangerous life with so many different struggles than Rocky could possibly understand. This was a boy who was going through hardship, but didn’t have the experience he had to push through with confidence. He barely had that. 

But Rocky couldn’t do anything.

So he did the only thing he could think of at the moment.

Rocky reached out and hugged Jay, his body dwarfing his frame as he did, crouching low enough for Jay’s head to land on his shoulder.

Jay was frozen and tense for a moment, when he did, but he didn’t let it deter him. He only kept his arms around the boy, loose enough for him to easily push him away if need be, but secure enough to, hopefully, let the boy know that this was important, and he could feel safe with him.

“Jay,” Rocky began, voice straining slightly as he tried to keep a grip on his emotions. This wasn’t about him right now. This was about the boy in his arms who had such low confidence it was frightening, “You’re not any of those things. You’re not like the others. And not like my Jay.” 

Jay only sniffled, disheartened and silent, but Rocky continued,

“And no one expects you to.” Rocky said firmly, pulling back enough to look Jay in the eye, hands coming to rest firmly on the teens shoulders as he did. 

“Yes, you may scare easily, and you may not meet the same level of bravery as the twins, or strength as Cole,” Each word seemed to only make Jay wince, but Rocky didn’t stop. He wasn’t done yet, “But you don’t need to, because you’re amazing at what you do in a way they can’t.”

“Like what? Being a coward?”

“Being you. ” Rocky stated, earnest and desperate for Jay to hear him. Rocky had turned to kneeling, looking up at Jay for once, but uncaring of the hard rock digging into his knee, “No one’s asking you to be like anyone else. No one’s keeping you around because they expect you to. You’re their friend, their teammate, because of what only you can bring.

“You’re the one who takes care of anyone in ways they need. You’re observant; attentive. You know what the others need when they don’t themselves. You support your friends in ways that matter.

“And even if you don’t think you have any of the qualities you think: bravery, strength, whatever - you do. You stayed as Lloyd’s friend despite knowing how the rest of the city would look at you for it. You brave wearing that mask and hopping into that jet because you know no one else can do it. 

“You don’t need to always have the right words to just be there for others. And you don’t need to meet any arbitrary expectations to be the best you only you can be.” 

The empty look of defeat in Jay’s eye’s seemed to lighten a bit, sparking hope in Rocky’s chest.

“...How can you be so sure? That I’m-- That I deserve--” Jay asked in a quiet voice.

“Because I know you.” Rocky said, “And I’m not talking about the Jay Walker from my world. I’m talking about the Jay Walker from this one. You.”

As he said this, he moved a hand to poke Jay in the chest where his heart is - a heart bigger than anyone else's and worn on his sleeve.

“I see how you are around others. You stick by Lloyd’s side when people sneer at him in the hallways. You help Kai with his homework even if he fails to get it by the fourth explanation. You talk Nya down from pummeling anyone who gives you a dirty look. You laugh at every joke Zane makes, even if they don’t land. You keep with Pixal in all things tech talk. You sit there quietly with Cole because you know he appreciates the company.

“You’re strong in a way that’s different from the others. You don’t need to be super strong, or extremely skilled to be a ninja, or a good friend. You just need the right heart - a good heart. Something I know for a fact that you have. You probably have a bigger heart than the others, just not as obvious as them.” 

In front of him, Jay was silent, eyes welling with tears as he stared at Rocky, disbelief clear in his features, but that light returned to his eyes more and more with each word.

Kneeled in front of him, Rocky returned his hand to the boy’s shoulder, giving a light squeeze as he smiled up at the teen.

“Think of this way,” He began, “You’re the lightning ninja, not because you're loud or striking like lightning. You’re lightning in the way that it exists in support of everything. Electricity to power homes, the electricity that keeps us alive in our bodies and minds, the lightning that exists to bring life to people in ways that, without it, life would feel empty. You being chosen wasn’t a mistake, you get me?” 

Jay was crying now, nose scrunching up and lip trembling, but he nodded anyway. He didn’t flinch when Rocky reached up to wipe the tears off his freckled cheeks. He didn’t flinch when Rocky stood up enough to pull him into a hug.

He didn’t hesitate to wrap his arms around the man and push his face into his shoulders with muffled sobs.

And Rocky didn’t hesitate to hold him tighter, uncaring of how uncomfortable his back was getting from leaning down to give Jay his shoulder. He ran a hand through ginger curls and remained quiet, letting Jay cry and loosen in his arms. 

“You are brave. You are strong. And you’re no weak link. I know it seems hard to believe right now. And I know it’ll take you a long, long time to understand that, but it’s true. You just need to believe in yourself to see it.”

In his shoulder, Jay continued to cry, giving no indication that he heard his words besides his arms tightening around his waist. 

Eventually, after a long while the pair stood on the sidewalk, Jay’s sobs slowed down to sniffles. And even when Rocky’s back felt stiff and uncomfortable, he didn’t dare pull away until Jay did. He reached up to wipe at the stray tears running down freckled cheeks, uncaring that his shoulder was now soiled. 

“...Thank you.” Jay sniffled, wiping his sleeve under his nose and grimacing at the snot caught on the fabric.

Rocky smiled warmly at him, falling to old habits and petting the head of ginger curls, lightly scratching his scalp before pulling away.

“Anytime, Jay.” He said, “I’ll tell this however many times you want until you believe it. Promise.” 

“T-That’s gonna be a lot of times.” Jay said teasingly, grabbing the handle of his forgotten trolley before once again leading them to his house.

“Good thing I don’t break my promises then.” Rocky sassed back, smile wide and genuine, and feeling something in his chest warm when Jay smiled back at him. It wasn’t as wide or unabashed as what he was used to, but it was no less bright and warm.

Eventually, they got to Jay’s home - Ed and Edna greeting them at the door and letting the pair inside, fussing over Jay’s puffy eyes and immediately warming up to Rocky as lunch was served.

Notes:

Hello my lovelies!

Apologies for taking so long to post an update, but I had been very distracted with other stuff lmao
I hope you enjoyed this! Once again, I had planned this chapter, and then ended up writing something *completely* differently. Idk, I just started continuing where I left off days ago, and next thing I know, the chapter is suddenly 6k words and very different from I planned hehe
Locked in frfr

I hope you enjoyed! Jay is a little baby and needed a good old heart to heart with pseudo-father Rocky Dangerbuff! >:D

Sorry if there's any grammatical mistakes or weirdly written sentences. I just wanted to post this and will most likely edit it in the future.

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 25: Another Perspective

Summary:

Rocky was on his way to the warehouse when he knew it would be empty, but ended up getting sidetracked from his original goal.

Notes:

Hi!! I'm not dead!! (yet)
Chapter was a long time coming, so I hope it's worth the wait! ^^

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

Rocky watched from the side as Nya rushed forward, jumping atop the shifting pillars before pivoting off to skip past the revolving beams and straight to the dummies. Her actions were quick, powerful, but they were also rushed. Her movements became more reckless and self-destructive than bold and precise. She tripped on a part she easily did in her last run, and almost got knocked off again by the swinging sand bag. 

She was getting frustrated - he could tell. The furrow in her brow dipping low, the tension in her shoulders making her more stiff than prepared, the way she hadn’t even noticed he’d been standing there for the past ten minutes - so focused on getting through the course she didn’t even glance at him, even when she got knocked right back to the start of the course. 

That alone was worrying. Normally, Nya was one of the first people to notice when he’d enter the room. He’d like to think that it was just her being naturally observant, but he knew well enough that even after all this time of him being with the group as their mentor and friend, there was still a layer of distrust between him and the raven-haired girl. Perhaps not as thick and unrelenting as before, but even as he’d begun to chip at her walls, he could still tell there was something he’d yet to do to really prove he’s a friend. He could understand her reservations, but it didn’t stop his chest from squeezing uncomfortably every now and then at the realization.

So the fact Rocky was able to waltz in, purposefully making his steps loud enough to hear over the machine of the training course in his entrance, and the girl had yet to notice was worrying. That wasn’t even adding to the fact that it was late at night. Late enough that she should really be at home and either getting ready for bed or for that test he heard Kai and Jay complaining about having to do it the next day. She was usually the one nagging at the others to finish their homework, so to see her out this late was odd.

“Nya?” He’d called out when Nya got knocked back, a rotating beam catching her cheek hard enough for her to fall.

”Nya?”

She didn’t react to him at all.

Instead, she ended up shouting in frustration so harshly it reminded Rocky more of his Kai back when he was still an angry kid wronged by the world. And just like that fiery kid, this one was getting right back up, glaring at the course and ignoring the bruise that was no doubt forming on her cheek as she got ready to go again.

It was at this moment Rocky decided to really step in, not needing Zane’s ‘sense’ to know what would happen if she kept going.

So with long strides, he went to where the course's remote was left atop some empty crates and pressed the big red button that would power everything off.

Finally, Nya seemed to take notice of the world around her.

“Huh?” She panted, glaring at the lowering training course in confusion before turning around the room until she finally spotted Rocky with the remote in his hand.

He didn’t say anything about how she looked - the bruises already forming on sweat covered skin, her hair an unruly mess and panting with a flushed face.

“What the-- What are you doing here?” She asked, her frustration clearly back in full force and now directed at Rocky.

“I could ask you the same question.” Rocky shot back easily, face giving nothing more than a raised brow, arms crossing casually over his chest, “It’s a school night.” 

“And?” Nya spat out with a sneer. If he didn’t know she wasn’t exactly in her right mind, he’d be offended.

“And the agreed rule was that all of you would be at home on school nights. Not alone in the warehouse training at 10PM.”

“You’re here.” 

“I’m an adult. I’m allowed to stay up however late I want.” Technically true, but he knew the others (his others) would give him an earful if they were here. 

Nya rolled her eyes, tone laced with sarcasm as she spoke, “Right. Because you’re setting such a great example with those eyebags of yours.”

“If I wanted sass, I’d visit Kai.” Rocky stated, not giving much in return to Nya’s sarcasm or glare, “Now answer the question. What are you doing here?” 

“Training.” Nya stated simply, hands shoved in her pockets in faux nonchalance. 

“Why?”

“What is this? 21 questions?” Nya sneered, brown eyes burning a hole through Rocky’s.

“Just answer the question.” Rocky fought not to sigh as he eyed her right back, careful to keep his face as neutral as possible.

“Or what?” She challenged with a scoff, “You gonna ground me or somethin’?”

“Simple. Either we keep standing here all night, or I drag you back to your house.” Rocky shrugged easily, tossing the remote aside before leaning casually back against the crates.

Nya narrowed her eyes at him, frustration clearly building if the way her hackles were rising higher were any indication, “You wouldn’t.” 

“I would.”

“I’ll fight back.” Nya pointed out in a poorly-veiled threat. Rocky knew she was armed. She always was - her time in the city giving plenty of reason to keep at least a well concealed knife on her person somewhere at all times. It’s something he complimented her on back when he gave a list of things the young ninja should carry on their person.

Rocky didn’t care though. Maybe it was his lack of self-preservation, maybe it was the combined sleep-deprivation and starvation that was making him think unclearly - he didn’t know, nor particularly care. Sure he was tired, but he hadn’t had a headache all day. Or at least one he couldn’t ignore past a few deep breaths and closing his eyes to keep the room from spinning sometimes. He can at least allow himself the moment of ego. 

“And I fight crime daily, and deal with world ending threats on the regular.” Rocky stated back plainly. He knew Nya could easily put it together. And she did, if the way she scowled petulantly at him was any indication. 

The pair just stood there, the minutes passing by and unmoving in the silent warehouse, staring each other down waiting for someone to concede. Rocky could hear the water of the ocean lap at nearby docks, the barely there sound of the city’s distant night life alive and no doubt just as loud as the day. It would’ve been soothing, were it not for the angry teenager staring daggers right at him. 

What does he do now? He managed to ‘convince’ Nya to stop going on the course, but now they were standing awkwardly in a silent warehouse with tension thick enough to cut with one of Kai’s swords.

He knew just trying to talk to her now wasn’t going to help much with how she looked to be feeling, tension and a deep frustration boiling into something dangerous if he didn’t tread carefully. He could see her fingers twitch every so often, no doubt with the urge to reach for the pocket knife tucked away on her person. But he didn’t have the patience to try and talk her out of her state enough to at least chat.

He just wanted an evening somewhere that wasn’t his current ‘home’. Home being the new abandoned building he had to find because the ‘apartment’ had finally caved in on him. Sure, the old abandoned convenience store he found was somewhat okay, with no broken windows, but it wasn’t great on his back or his somber mindset. Beggars couldn’t be choosers, of course - but he could complain.

Either way, talking Nya down from potentially yelling and or stabbing him wasn’t on the table yet. And with how she was no doubt still running on an adrenaline high, she still had the energy to do something that wasn’t talking calmly about their feelings. 

At the sound of the lapping ocean reaching his ear again, Rocky finally had a small light bulb moment that might help him and Nya out tonight.

”Come on,” He said, turning away and already making his way back out of the warehouse, leaving the water ninja stunned for a moment.

”What?” 

Rocky glanced over his shoulder, smile edging a smirk as he nodded toward the open doors, “If we’re gonna be out late, we’d might as well have a bit of fun.” 

Nya just stared, brows raised in shock. Whether it was from his sudden change of tone or the fact he wasn’t immediately about to sit her down for a heart to heart, he couldn’t really tell - but he assumed it was both. And as expected, as he began to walk along the concrete on his way to the fence circling the warehouse, the sound of pounding footsteps quickly caught up to him, Nya walking beside him with an air of suspicion. 

Neither of them said anything as they stepped further away from the warehouse and docks, nor when Rocky began to lead Nya up a nearby building by the fire escape. When they reached the roof, they just stood there for a moment. 

The view of the ocean was clear from here. No empty and half-constructed buildings or remnants of daily battles in the way of the ocean. The water was sparkling under the moonlight, and Garmadon’s volcano could be seen from their position, a steady stream of smog flowing out from the glowing top, but far enough still that it didn't block the moon in the sky. The moon that is so different from what Rocky knew, but was still the first to welcome him when he fell. 

It was odd to him how familiar he was growing to this world. He is a teacher now. A mentor. He was planning for the long term instead of short. He was losing hope of going home with every day he spent here. Something he felt terrible for, with Wu still out on a now new lead he refuses to tell him about, and him not being able to do anything on his end. 

And when he saw Nya come up beside him, quiet and taking in the view and still brewing with whatever was bothering her earlier, Rocky felt a small tug of guilt pull in his chest in two different directions. One way was telling him that if he went home, he’d be leaving these kids behind with no guarantee of him ever seeing them again. The other was saying, if he’d stayed, he’d be leaving his home behind. His family.

He hated not knowing what to do. He hated feeling so helpless. Where he was usually the rock, the one grounded and at least has an idea of what to do, even if he’s not the leader anymore, he certainly doesn’t feel that way here. He feels lost - like he’s treading in the middle of a vast ocean, unsure of what else to do than just stay in one place. 

But with Nya - this, at least, he knew he could navigate, if not carefully. 

So shaking his head, Rocky began to turn and walk away from the view and to the rest of the city that was somehow so much more colourful than his. 

“What are we doing here?” Nya asked in a huff, having moved on from the view to watching Rocky with impatience.

”Now,” Rocky began, setting a foot on the edge of the building. He shot a playful smirk at Nya, a challenge in his eyes, “You keep up.”

He did stay long to hear more than a confused “Huh?” before he jumped off the ledge, landing lightly on the neighbouring rooftop and quickly taking off into a run.

”Keep up, water girl!” He shouted, already making headway along the various rooftops and abandoned scaffolding. 

It wasn’t until he had launched himself up to a slightly too-high rooftop that he noticed Nya’s position. Specifically, her quickly approaching position, the girl managing to find her own route to meet up with the man. And seeing her race towards him, the barely visible sight of her earlier scowl slowly turning into an adrenaline-fueled smile had Rocky grinning, pushing himself further with shouted taunts. 

“C’mon slowpoke!” He’d yell, only to hear Nya shout back just a few feet behind him, “Shut up old man!” 

The sound of laughter echoed, just barely heard under the sound of the city’s nightlife and traffic. Footsteps trained to be quiet ran over concrete roofs and cable lines, the colourful lights illuminating the unseen pair running atop the city skyline. 

He wasn’t entirely sure how long he had them running for, parkouring over exposed vents and climbing the occasional fire escape. He didn’t often do this without his uniform or hood, and he was surprised with how much he missed the feeling of being able to go out without the mask. Without having to hide and just feel the world around him. Sure, it was different, but it was something he grew more and more acquainted with by the day. The earth was more responsive under his feet whenever he’d make his way to the school - a cold comfort sure, but a comfort nonetheless.

Eventually, though, he did come to a stop - specifically when he realized Nya had begun to slow down at some point, new sweat dripping down her forehead as she chased after him. 

Careful enough to keep high enough for people not to notice them, he led the girl up to a higher rooftop before telling her they were finally taking a break. A necessary one too, with how the girl groaned before collapsing atop the concrete, chest heaving for air as he glared up at the starless sky. 

“You… are… the worst .” She panted, shooting Rocky a tired glare. 

“Or maybe you’re just slow?” He teased back, easily walking around her to sit on the ledge, leaning forward on his knees as he gazed out to the city. 

Neon signs and lit apartments in dark buildings could be seen for miles, a train chugging along between brick towers as people bustled about their lives down below. People coming from work, friends celebrating something or another - wholly happy about their lives regardless of the incessant Garmadon attacks every other day. People protected by the very kids they seemed to despise. 

At the sound of shuffling behind him, Rocky glanced over to see Nya slowly getting up and moving toward him, wiping sweat from her brow with knuckles he knew she was going to need wrapped and treated before he let her go home. Catching her attention, he gave a small smile and patted the empty space beside him.

She hesitated, blinking when he just turned back out to the cityscape.

He felt his smile grow the smallest bit when he heard her sit beside him, one leg hanging off the edge while the other came up to be held close to Nya’s chest, chin resting atop as she eyed the skyline beside him. 

The pair remained quiet - a calmer sort than before, tension leaked out of their bodies from the spontaneous exercise. His skin felt cold from the autumn wind, and he wished he’d taken his jacket or something before he braved the late hour. But then that’d mean returning to his current residence, and the whole point of him sneaking to the warehouse was to avoid thinking about it. Specifically about how he had downgraded from a place with running water to an abandoned convenience store after Garmadon’s last attack. He was lucky he kept everything in a bag that miraculously survived, but still. He’d take a ratty couch over a cold grimy floor any day.

Not wanting to think about it, almost desperate to not be reminded of what is and what isn’t anymore, Rocky took a breath before finally coming to the second, main reason why he dragged Nya out here.

“What’s wrong?” 

Beside him, Nya stiffened, but otherwise kept looking out to the lights. The sound of a train running along a track could be barely heard in the distance. 

“Nothing.” She said firmly.

”Right. And I’m the mayor of Ninjago.” Rocky deadpanned. 

Nya grumbled but didn’t deign him with a response. Which was fine. As far as Rocky knew, they had all night until Nya inevitably returned home. Whether that was on her own or kicking and screaming - he didn’t know.

Her stubborn silence didn’t last long though, the sight of her shoulders lowering just a bit catching in the corner of his eye.

“Why are you here?” She asked, voice lowered but not enough for him not to hear.

“To hear your excuse for sneaking in training when you weren’t supposed to—”

“No.” Nya cut him off, if not a bit harshly, “Why are you still here? Why aren’t you the one off on some weird journey instead of Wu?” 

At that, Rocky turned to her, a mixture of confusion and guilt bubbling in his gut. How could he answer that? He knew that she knew that Wu was his best bet at getting home. Wu knew this world - knew what to look for. Rocky didn’t. He’d sooner find himself lost in the desert of doom then find any lead. 

Regardless of what he would’ve said, he didn’t get a chance as Nya barreled on, back straightening slightly but still staring at the colourful, glowing signs opposite them. 

“You don’t talk much about yourself, but every time we ask about what your world is like, you get so— so, chatty about. You talk so much about how much you miss your Ninjago City. How much you miss your family. Your Kai, your Zane, your Jay, your Nya .” Nya stated, a furrow in her brow deepening and shoulders rising in a flare of irritation that took Rocky off guard, “We can all tell. You don’t talk about it a lot, but we can tell you miss it. You miss them . I can see it. Every time you call any of us, or talk to us, or even just look at us, you keep expecting someone else. You keep looking for them! ” 

Her voice was rising, but the reason why was lost on Rocky as he sat there wide eyed, guilt churning in his gut. 

Nya was gesturing with her hands, waving around the air as though to emphasize every point and stabbing another guilt-festered knife into his chest. A particularly sharp struck deep when she finally looked at him, face red and twisted in anger, but her eyes were swimming with something else.

“Why aren’t you trying to get home? Don’t you want to go home?” She asked him, voice wavering slightly but no less finite in her demand. 

Rocky was still for a moment, staring back at her and trying to find the right words. Something to say and try and move on from the subject he’d been trying near desperately to avoid thinking about with each passing week. 

“I do…” He admitted, eyes lowering in shame, “I do . Everyday.”

”Then why aren’t you?” Nya asked, voice lowering, her anger leaving in a rush that he could feel in waves, “Why aren’t you trying? You say you love them, but you’re not even trying. You’re just stuck with a bunch of kids. ”

“Because I can’t do anything else.” Rocky stated in defeat, “I don’t know this world. I don’t know how similar or different everything is. I don’t know if my other friends are young or old. I don’t know if the world works anywhere near the same as mine. I don’t know anything .” 

And isn’t that the worst? Being stuck in a place you should know but don’t? Like a fish swimming in a different pond. You should know it, you can recognize what it is, but you don’t know how far it reaches. How deep it goes. 

Rocky took a breath, hands twitching before gripping tightly onto the fabric of his pants, “Wu knows this world. He knows more than I do. If anyone can find me a way home, a clue of any kind, he can.” 

“So why didn’t you go with him?!” Nya yelled.

“Because of you.” 

Nya froze, mouth open but no sound falling through shocked lips. Slowly, Rocky looked up to meet her gaze, a soft smile on his lips that was as easy as it was painful to put on.

“I couldn’t leave you and the others on your own,” Rocky began, “You may be good in your mechs, but they can only go so far. And I don’t want any of you to have gotten hurt or be lost on what to do because I asked your teacher to leave you for who knows how long for my sake.” 

When Nya remained silent, eyes casted down to the concrete far below, Rocky continued with a soft, regretful gaze, “I’m sorry if I made you or the others upset. I just-- I just miss them. My team. But it’s not fair for me to try and put any pressure or burdens on you and others for it.” 

He’ll have to apologize to the others too, when he gets the chance. Maybe after school tomorrow.

Beside him, Nya gave a heavy sigh, pulling her legs up for her arms to circle around them and toward her chest.

“You tried though, right?” She asked, looking up at him through a curtain of black bangs, “You did at least try?” 

Rocky nodded. He did try. He tried searching for whatever he could with what he had. The internet, the museum. But it wasn’t enough either. He could’ve tried to ask around, but most would think he was crazy and throw him in some asylum. He’d go to the serpentine, but from what he knew, they were happily living in a not-abandoned city of Ouroborus that didn’t allow outsiders. He didn’t know about Merlopia, and didn’t really want to try at risk of somehow either drowning or getting bitten by one of Garmadon’s sharks circling his part of the ocean. And Shintaro wasn’t much of an option, not only with how far away it was, but because he wouldn’t trust Vangelis to help. He didn’t trust him as far as he could throw him.

These were probably excuses. Maybe it was Rocky being afraid of going too far from where he landed in case the others managed to come for him. Stay in one place when you’re lost and all that. Maybe he was afraid of wasting time for a lost lead. Maybe he was afraid of missing something in Ninjago City when he could’ve found it.

Maybe he’s just wasting time overall--

Rocky shook his head. He wasn’t here to think about that right now. Besides, Wu was going to be getting back soon. It’d take him a few days, but with the old man texting him after days of silence about finding something , he had hope. He’d just have to keep on with that. 

Anyway,

“Is that what’s bothering you?” Rocky asked, not accusingly but curious. 

Nya shrugged, “Kind of. I just—”

Rocky remained quiet as the teen tried to find her words, turning back to watch the city when she shuffled a bit under his gaze. 

“…My and… My and Kai’s parents. What were they like in your world?” She asked in a quiet voice.

Rocky thought for a second, wondering how much he should or should not say. 

“Well,” He eventually began, “They’re kind people. They weren’t able to be around in Kai and Nya’s lives until they were older. They missed out on being their parents, really, but they’re good people. They try, now that they can be around more often.” 

He wasn’t close to them, necessarily, but he got to know them more in recent years. Especially since he started dating Kai. He can still remember the first time they all went to visit the pair in Ignacia. Ray was awkward but nice, bonding quickly with each of them and even boasting about how he installed a TV and game system just so they could all play together. Maya was quick to have everyone wrapped around her finger. It was shocking, at first, having such… motherly attention from someone after years without it. But he was happy to accept it too. Call him selfish, but he missed it.

Beside him, Nya was quiet, eyes lost in thought. 

“…They’re around,” She eventually said, breaking the silence that had begun to settle between them, “Mum and dad. They’re around, but not much.” 

Rocky nodded but remained quiet, waiting for Nya to continue. The girl shuffled in place for a bit, pulling her knees just a bit closer. She looked so small like this.

Normally, she was… not ‘big’, but definitely not ‘small’ either. When she was in a room, everyone knew without her saying anything. Her presence was just confident, bold. She never really had to say much to get a person's attention. And of course, the opposite was the same. When she wanted to be unnoticed, to fade into the background like the ninja she was, she could easily sneak off if no one paid her much mind. 

But right now? She looked uncharacteristically vulnerable. Like the child she tried not to be. 

“They’re usually too busy to be around. Business trips and all that. And yeah, I know they don’t like it either. They say it every time they call me and Kai, or send a gift when they miss a birthday. And I know they do it for us. To keep us happy and provided for. Kai tells me every time I mention it. He keeps defending them because they’re too busy to do it themselves! And-- And-- Just--!” 

“You two had an argument, didn’t you?” Rocky asked, watching as Nya groaned, hand rubbing down her face in a way that screamed ‘tired’ and ‘frustrated’. 

“I just- He doesn’t get it!” Nya yelled, hands gesturing almost widely as she continued in a furrowed rant, “It’s like he can’t see how shitty it is when I know he does! I know that he knows it's bad. Even if we get to keep a roof over our head and everything we could need and whatever, is it even worth it if they’re not around? I practically had to raise myself with them gone. I had to figure out what to do when we lost power for a week when we were 8. Kai had to figure out how to help me when I got my period for the first time and we realized I wasn’t dying. We had to grow up at an empty table while they were off on some dumb trip!

“I just-- I want him to understand! I want him to be angry!” 

“Do you?” Rocky cuts in, catching Nya’s furious gaze with his own sympathetic one.

”Of course I do!”

”Do you?” He repeated with a raised brow, “Or are you just upset that you can’t tell if he’s as angry as you or not?” 

At that, Nya’s mouth clicked shut, which Rocky quickly took as his cue to keep going.

“I know I just apologised for doing this, but I’m going to quickly compare your brother to my Kai, just so you can see where I’m coming from, okay?” Rocky quickly explained, turning to sit criss-cross apple sauce across the girl, uncaring of how he could easily fall off the building ledge if he wasn’t careful.

”Back at home, Kai was always the hothead. He was brash, impulsive, rude. He didn’t really know how to work with people and spent more time training his fist than his emotions. And that was because his parents disappeared when he was a kid. He was left to take care of his sister when he was just a kid. He grew up too quickly.” 

“So what? I’m supposed to feel better because my Kai’s a pushover?” Nya grouched, to which Rocky threw her a stern look for interrupting.

”If you would let me finish, you might see where I’m going with this.” 

Nya harrumphed but didn’t continue.

”Now, as I said, my Kai is a major hothead with anger issues. Your Kai however, is different.” Rocky continued, counting on his fingers as he spoke, “He’s kind. He knows how to reign in his temper enough not to land a detention before the first period. He knows how to listen and work with people instead of pushing them away.” 

He could see Nya wanted to jump in, to push her point, but Rocky just held up his hand and continued with a firm look, 

“But have you considered that’s because he doesn’t know how to be anything else?” 

At that, Nya looked taken aback, brows furrowing in light confusion.

“Your parents started leaving more and more when you guys were just kids, right?” Rocky guessed. Unfortunately, Nya nodded, but even so, he continued.

“But they were still around enough to instil some values in him. Enough that he knew he couldn’t stay an angry kid for forever. And if I’m right about the kid, I’m gonna guess that somehow, he figured he needed to take care of you more than just physically being there. He had to be a good role model with your parents gone, even if that meant he couldn’t express his own frustrations if he thinks he’s not allowed to.”

Of course, Rocky was grasping at straws, but based on how Nya remained silent in thought, pieces clicking together in her mind that had her expression softening into something close to understanding, he guessed he was right about some things at least. 

“Even if you’re twins, you’re still individual people. And as individuals, you think differently. You cope with your feelings differently. You like to express yourself with your whole self. When you feel a certain way, you make it known, as if the word ‘limit’ doesn’t apply to you. But Kai is different. Kai may be a bit of a pushover, but he has his reasons.” 

“…So, I was wrong?” Nya asked, voice quiet and eyes cast down.

Slowly, Rocky raised a hand to her shoulder, squeezing lightly in what he hoped was something reassuring, “I think that you need to talk to Kai. And I mean really talk to him, even if it feels awkward too. I know you think that your way works best. And I’m sure it does most of the time, but like when you were falling in the training course, you need to realize you need to take a step back and see things in a different perspective. You won’t understand him until you do.” 

Nya was quiet, the silence stretching on for a long time. Long enough for the wind to pick up and make his skin ripple in goose flesh, but he didn’t dare move or say anything. Not until Nya did.

So he remained still, hand resting on her shoulder and rubbing small circles with his thumb as she remained in her own head.

Eventually, her head raised up to his, a small smile half-full of cheek.

“You sound like a fortune cookie.” She teased. An action that took Rocky off-guard enough to throw head back in loud laughter, his voice hidden under the wind and noise of the ground below.

”I learned from the best.” He cackled. 

Nya joined him, hunching forward and hugging her stomach as she snorted and giggled, tears gathering in the corners of her eyes and mouth pulled into an ear to ear grin. 

Eventually, they did calm down, taking heavy breaths of the cool night air. When their laughter and chuckles petered out, the pair turning back to take in the site of the city with lighter shoulders, Rocky pushed himself up to his feet, ignoring how the muscles in his back ached in tight knots, and his behind felt numb from sitting on the roofs ledge for so long.

“Well,” He began, reaching a hand down to Nya, the teen looking up at him, “It’s getting late, and I have a feeling that if we don’t get you back, then Kai’s gonna gather a search party.” 

Nya rolled her eyes but took his hand nonetheless, following behind as he proceeded to lead them down a fire escape and into joining the flow of the late night crowd beyond the alleyway. When they did, he took to following the younger ninja, not wanting to leave her alone this late, but not knowing the way to the teens home. 

When they eventually reached a bus stop, the people around them uncaring of the odd pair, Nya took a step close enough to lean against him, the man greeted by the top of her head when he glanced down at her.

“Thanks,” She mumbled, but he could hear her clearly.

”I don’t care how cool or stubborn you are,” He said, hand coming up to pat the top of her hair, “I’ll be around to help you out.” 

“You think I’m cool?” 

“My Nya? Yes. You? Eh.” 

Nya swiped at his arm, which only resulted in him chuckling, the hit feeling only as soft as a kitten's paw. 

They didn’t say anything else for the rest of the night. Besides Rocky telling her to take care of her hands when she got home, they remained in a pleasant silence. From when they got on the bus to stepping back onto pavement in an area of houses and green lawns. Neither said anything when they came up to the girls house, the lights on and the shadow of someone pacing in the living room moving behind plain curtains. 

And when Nya stepped up onto her front porch, turning around and about to say something, Rocky made himself scarce, hopping silently onto the twin’s roof and watching from above as she disappeared inside, loud voices of relief and exclamations barely reaching his ears before he left. He’d have to go back to his new base, but it didn’t feel as daunting at before. 

He wasn’t sure if that was a good thing or not.

Notes:

Is uni killing me? Yes. I am in a unending battle with responsibilities, and I am losing. But, this chapter had been sitting unfinished for literal weeks, so I'm finally finding the time to write something. Gotta keep ya'll fed lmao

I wanted to take Rocky and Nya's solo interaction differently than the others. Still giving that fortune cookie/therapist wisdom, but in a way that isn't just telling them face on as much, if that makes sense

Rocky is having a *time*, but I promise, things will look up for the homeless man soon. Maybe not next chapter soon, but soon lmao

I hope you all enjoyed!!

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 26: Off Feeling

Summary:

It was a new day. But even with the sun shining while the world turned, something just didn't feel right with our favourite ninja.

Notes:

It's not been like... 5 months since I've posted anything. What? Nahh
...ANYWAY
ENJOY

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

Cole hates to admit it when he’s sick. 

Is it a bad trait for him to have? Of course. Does that mean he’s going to change it? To be determined, but the general consensus is no. 

He hated saying he was sick as a kid because his parents had enough on their plates. 

He hated saying he was sick when he was at school because it meant making his dad upset, even if he didn’t say anything other than to rest.

He hated being sick as a teen because he was a ninja, and back then he was the leader. How was he supposed to be sick when he had friends to take care of, and a team to lead? 

Sure, it got easier. Sure, he learned to be more forward with the team, but that wasn’t the case now. 

He was an adult, on his own, without his team and acting as a mentor to a group of teens who have enough on their plates. He wasn’t their responsibility, and there wasn’t anyone to rely on.

That being said, he knew something was wrong with him. For a few days now, by this point.

He’s had a cough that's wet and racks through his chest, an ache in his body that makes it feel like he’s weighed down by vengestone, and a headache that just won’t go away. And unfortunately for him, no amount of painkillers and Edna-packed lunch boxes is going to solve it. 

The bright lights of the hallway certainly aren’t helping. 

It was another day in this world, the weather was starting to get cooler with the changing leaves, and with it came the unfortunate dawning of realisation that he might not be able to get home by this point. He hasn’t heard from Wu in a while, and he’s lost on what to do.

He could leave, go on a journey to find his own way, but he wasn’t sure how he was supposed to do that, much less where to go. He could go for the golden weapons, but he didn’t know where they could be. 

Besides, him leaving would mean leaving the team he’s become attached to as well, and he was seldom to do that.

So he continues onward, going through his new routine of working at the school, training the ninja, and living off his salary on a day to day basis. He’s been able to save some money in hopes of getting himself a nicer place to stay than the abandoned corner store he’s holed up in, but he’s a long way to go yet. 

At least Edna was kind enough to run her husband as an errand boy with lunches for him. Since he’d sat down for lunch with them those few weeks ago, he hasn’t known peace without them. Every other day, Rocky’s being invited to future lunches and handed tins of food by Ed at school. He wasn’t going to complain, even if he did feel a bit uncomfortable with being given food so often, but every argument he tries to give is shut down by the warm smile Ed and Edna give him in every interaction. And if he did manage to push out a flimsy excuse to not accept, he’s just handed more food and then saying it wasn’t any issue for friends. 

So now he was going to his classroom, lunchbox in hand and fighting through his headache with thoughts on what to do for the day. He knew there were plenty of small table easels he could set up for painting, but then so many of his students crowd on every table except one, and that might be too crowded for them. He could pull some authority and make people move, but then that might make Lloyd and Cole uncomfortable. Maybe if he were too-- 

Coming up to the repaired door, Rocky pauses in a mix of surprise and caution as he narrowly avoids bumping into a student. A student with long white hair and a princess smile he had to fight not to sneer at. 

Harumi was leaving his classroom. A room he knew was empty because there weren’t any classes scheduled for that time block yet, and that he knew Harumi had no reason to be in. 

Except for maybe one thing - of which he catches being stuffed into her pocket as she turns to him with an innocent smile.

“Mr Dangerbuff!” Harumi greeted cheerily, “I wasn’t expecting to see you here.” 

Rocky pushed every ounce of his self control and discipline forward as he looked down at her with a faux smile.

“Well, it is my classroom.” He said with a strained chuckle, “What are you doing out of class?” 

“I had a free period and wanted to quickly check on my project.” Harumi responded easily. Whether it was rehearsed or such an easy lie for her was lost to Rocky, but either way, he wasn’t convinced.

Not by anything she says - regardless of the realm. He understands there are different people with different lives, but there are just some things that remain the same regardless. Harumi was one of them. 

Even so, Rocky can’t call her out on anything in particular, not when she was such a ‘model student’. Instead, Rocky bit his tongue and attempted to move in the room with a stiff nod.

At least, that was until Harumi reached a hand out to stop him. 

“Actually, sir,” She says as she takes a small step forward, “I had a question I wanted to ask you.” 

Taking as subtle of a breath as he could, Rocky nodded for her to continue. 

He could get through this peacefully. He has more patience then Kai, at least. 

Pleased, Harumi clasps her hands behind her, arms shifting as though to adjust behind her as she looks up, “I was just wondering why you’re so close to Lloyd and his friends.” 

At Rocky’s raised brow, Harumi continues, “It’s just, well, Lloyd and his friends aren’t the most… sociable people in the school, so I’m just a bit surprised to see they’ve taken to you so quickly. I mean, Mr Walker teaches here as well, but they’re not spending nearly as much time outside of class with him.” 

Her eyes are sharp when she looks at him, patiently waiting for a response Rocky isn’t entirely sure how to give. He can’t tell what her angle is here. It’s not just curiosity, that he knows for certain. 

“I think,” He slowly begins, “We just have a good rapport, and they enjoy the privacy of my classroom.” Rocky eventually responds with a slight shrug, “I can’t say I know much more than you, but if I had to guess, they like how quiet it is compared to the cafeteria. I know I do.” 

That should be fine, right? 

Unfortunately, Rocky had a feeling it wasn’t as Harumi gazed at him like a cat who caught the canary. Brown eyes stare up at him with a sharp, calculating glint that has his hair standing on end, the image of an older Harumi possessing that same glint in brown, manic eyes as she taunted his team passing through Rocky’s mind, forcing his hands into white-knuckled fists to control himself from decking his student. 

Harumi, all the while remained pleased with a smile he only could guess as the same expression she wears when taunting his younger team. 

“That’s fair enough. The cafeteria does tend to be rather loud.” Harumi stated with an airy giggle, “Thank you, Mr Dangerbuff.” 

Rocky nodded, trying not to feel on edge at the tone of her words - knowing and hinting to an awareness of something he isn’t. Nonetheless, Rocky watched as Harumi all but glided off down the hall, hands moving in front of her as she turned the corner and out of his sight.

A feeling of foreboding settles on his shoulders, fists at his sides digging moons into his palms as he tries not to let his temper flare.

He has it largely within his control, but something about being here has made it thinner than he liked. Maybe it was being away from his family for so long. Maybe it was just a part of adjusting, even if he doesn’t necessarily want to.

Nonetheless, Rocky forces himself to take a breath before turning around and into the room. Shutting the door behind him, he all but falls into his chair, head falling into his hands and headache pounding against his skull. 

He knows he should check the vent. He knows he should check around the room for whatever Harumi might have done, but Rocky can’t feel the energy to get up yet. He’s suddenly aching, and before he realises it, his chest is racked with a wave of wet coughs, eyes squeezed shut as he tries to catch his breathing. 

He wants to leave.

He wants to be done with everything.

He wants to eat Zane’s cooking. He wants to flirt and laugh with Jay as they play video games. He wants to feel strong again, and have his aching muscles relax under Kai’s hands. He wants to be lazy and get scolded for eating too much junk food. He wants to go back to fighting the bad guy of the week. He wants to have that missed anniversary dinner that feels like a forgotten dream. He wants to be able to crumble and feel good about it.

He wants to go home . 

But he can’t. And he can’t shake off the feeling that things aren’t as in control as he’d hoped. 

The sudden blaring of a now familiar, god-awful alarm, the sound making him jump before he got the chance to take a breath, certainly didn’t help.

-----

Zane had the strangest sense of deja vu. And for once, he couldn’t search his memory banks to figure out why.

He knew it was similar to the beginning of the school term, when he and Jay had been helped by Rocky from their usual encounters with a gaggle of bullies. Yet, he couldn’t discern why today seemed all the more troubling .

It had happened with him, once again, waking up late due to a hazy dream filled with unfamiliar voices and blurry colours. Except, this time, he could faintly recall the feeling of a rush, of his fans kicking into gear as adrenaline pumped through his systems and mind. The sense of falling. 

A feeling that had, oddly, carried over to reality as he rushed to get to school on time.

It was only the second time this had happened, the first instance pushed aside in favour of more pressing matters, but now, as he sat idly in history and pretending to pay attention, Zane couldn’t shake the strongest sense of… foreboding. As if, if he were superstitious, these dreams were an omen of something. 

Something that had Zane on edge the entire day. 

It wasn’t a system issue - that was certain. A quick sweep confirmed it. 

So then, what was it?

Why was he behaving the way he was, attention drifting away until the bell rang each period? 

Why could he not decipher what this was? He knew his emotions - simulated as they were. He knew when he was happy, when he was upset, frustrated and angry. So why was this the outlier? Why could he not put a name to this sensation that had him distracted and twitching, fingers performing meaningless tasks for the sake of spending energy.

It was irritating enough that it got the attention of others. 

“You okay, Zane?” Kai asked beside him, the pair only half-paying attention to the teacher. 

For a moment, Zane was hesitant to say anything. 

It wasn’t a secret that he and Nya had been… tense - likely in anticipation of their parents' rare return home later that week. Even as they continued to banter with the group, Zane noticed the stress lining their shoulders, and the bags under their eyes. 

It was one of the few things that had Zane upset - particularly in regards to Kai’s well being. Nya’s too, of course, but catching sight of the lovely brunette filled with less optimism and far less punny quips by the day had the blond frowning to himself. 

Kai was stressed enough, he concluded. There was no reason to trouble him with something so silly. 

It was probably nothing anyways. Perhaps it was a system issue after all. A bug he missed. He did get quite the beating during training the day before. 

That’s all this was. A system issue. 

There is no reason for Zane to be worried about something when there is no conclusive evidence of anything being ‘wrong’. Right? Right. 

“I am fine, thank you!” He smiled perhaps a bit too widely, but Kai didn’t say anything, so that’s probably fine. 

“You sure, buddy?” Kai asked again, brow raised, “You’ve been weird all day. And I mean, more weird than usual.” 

“I am a normal, average, wild teenager.” Zane corrected on reflex, straightening his half-filled notes and the worksheet the teacher handed out - and that half the class ignored. 

When he glanced at Kai, however, the teen only continued to scrutinize Zane, eyes filled with concern as his brows furrowed - quite adorably, in Zane’s opinion. 

“Thank you, Kai,” He repeated, expression relaxing into what he hoped relayed his sincerity, “But truly, I assure you, it is nothing you need to worry about.”

“If something’s bothering you, then it’s gonna be something to worry about.” Kai stated matter-of-factly, turning in his seat until he Zane had the entirety of his focus - the concept of which had Zane’s fans whirring. 

If Kai noticed, he didn’t say anything. He just continued looking at Zane with such concerned and sympathetic eyes, Zane forgot his woes for the briefest of moments. 

“What’s the matter, tin can?” He asked, quiet, as if they were the only two in the room. 

“I--” Zane hesitated, eyes locked on Kai’s before turning to the desk instead, “I do not wish to bother you without any conclusive evidence.” 

“Don’t you remember what Cole said before? Just because there’s nothing ‘conclusive’ doesn’t mean you shouldn’t say something.” Kai sighed, fondly rolling his eyes as he did.

Even though that wasn’t entirely what their friend had said, Zane held back the need to correct the brunette. He may not understand many things in regards to human phrases, but even he, as one would put it, can read between the lines.

Before he could say anything however, a familiar alarm was blaring throughout the city. Students were quick to follow procedure, if not lamely, moving under tables with annoyed expressions, the teacher following suit. 

Of course, Zane and Kai were the exceptions. And of course, as they always did, the pair asked for a bathroom pass before booking it down the hallway, passing panicked students until they were, once again, falling down locker shoots towards the warehouse.

A moment of his clothes being replaced with his gi later, and Zane was following the others to their mechs. 

This, he knew. 

This, he could understand perfectly. 

His determination had a purpose as he dropped into the seat of his tank, connecting with the systems and doing last minute checks. He had nothing to worry about; no reason to feel concern as he waited for the others to get ready. He could see the others setting up their mechs as well, Pixal standing ready at the array of monitors to act as their ‘girl in the chair’, and the newly familiar presence of Rocky - or Quake, with his mask on - quickly glancing at the screens before running towards him. 

It was decided that Quake would join a different ninja in the field to prevent Garmadon from learning anything, and this time it was Zane’s turn to fight beside the experienced ninja. 

However, even with the reassurance of routine and their mentor joining the fray, that nagging feeling of something wrong remained steadfast in Zane's mind. 

And as they all shouted their call signs, following after Lloyd’s dragon mech outside and to the attacked city, that feeling seemed to only get worse - demanding more attention than Zane can afford to give. 

He could only hope he’ll be able to prolong addressing the issue until after the attack. He needed to keep focus, and the sight of Quake stumbling a bit as he climbed onto Zane’s tank reminded him just how focused he needed to be.

It wasn’t a secret that something was wrong with their mentor. He can recall numerous conversations, on and offline between Zane and his friends over their shared concern of the man. 

As kind as he was, they could all see he was too prideful to ask them for help. It’s something to be expected, considering they were still technically children, but it didn’t stop them from agreeing to do what they could to help. The occasional ibuprofen when they saw him rubbing at his temples; an apple given under the guise of a joke about being a teacher's pet; food from purposefully over packed lunches. It wasn’t nearly enough to do any real change, but it was enough for them to at least show that they’re there. That their teacher can trust and rely on them as much as they do him. 

Which was exactly why Zane couldn’t think about that strange, ominous feeling sitting in his chest. He was fighting beside Quake this time, and he was not going to fail in helping to protect him alongside the city. 

That didn’t stop the feeling from growing by the second though. 

The attack was like any other. Hoards of oceanic henchmen flooding streets, some in small mechs and all of them armed to the gills with weapons. Lloyd had gone to chase his father, like normal. Nya was in charge of the water channels, and Jay was in the sky, per usual. Zane was scouring around the familiar streets with Cole and Kai doing the same in different parts of the city, as always.

Of course, there was the addition of a cluster of small flying drones Pixal had been developing, serving as a series of new eyes for her to observe through. Beyond that, however, everything was progressing as predicted. 

So why did Zane still feel so out of place? As if, despite how normal everything was, how everything was as expected, Zane kept searching for another threat that, by all logic, isn’t there. 

Something was missing, but what?  

“Everything’s clear.” He heard Nya call through the coms. 

“Same for me! I think? No-- Wait--!” Jay paused, the distant sound of lasers shooting and Jay’s exclamations echoing into the mic until a loud blast was heard, “I’m good!” 

“You have another bogey on your 6, Blue.” Pixal intoned - the image of her smiling amused clear as day in Zane’s mind.

“What-- Oh come on!”  

“Well, while he takes care of that, Black and I are gonna go join up with Green on main street.” 

“Take your time,” They all hear Lloyd say, a hint of irritation laced in his voice, “He’s doing some weird monologue. Something about him conquering a town with a lightning chicken, or something.” 

“ Please tell me you don’t have those here,” Quake begged. Zane could see him launching henchmen across the block as he spoke. At one point, Zane watched as he held a crab-man by the face, uncaring of the flailing arms as he watched Jay fly overhead. 

“Wait. Lightning chickens are a real thing?” Nya asked, the sound of water rushing through the coms playing in the background.

“...No.” Quake eventually answered, though the high tone had Zane squinting from his tank. 

“Can you guys just hurry up over here? Garmadon’s started dancing and it’s burning my eyes.” 

That had Zane’s attention, though he doubted it was for the same reason that the others had, what with their giggling. 

Why in the world is Garmadon dancing? In the middle of a battle? 

It wasn’t entirely unprecedented, with the mans… unique personality, but it was odd that he was choosing to dance atop his mech instead of leading Lloyd on some chase or fight. 

The footage Pixal had him connected to, the perspective of one of the new drones flying amongst the chaos, certainly had him - as Kai might say - mind boggled.

“On our way.” Cole called out, cutting through his thoughts. 

“We will be joining you shortly.” Zane added, driving his tank close enough for Quake to hop on - not that there was anything for him to worry about as Quake flung the last henchman away before practically skipping over to the ice tank. 

Zane never could quite get used to his tank shaking under the impact of the man landing aboard. A strange concept, considering the tank outweighs the man by several tons. 

Nonetheless, Zane drove the two of them away, shooting blasts of ice as they went. It didn’t take long to join the others, Zane’s tank rolling up between Kai and Cole’s mechs while Nya spider-climbed over now empty buildings, Jay hovering nearby. All the while listening to Lloyd demanding Garmadon to leave the city before they, per usual, humiliated him with defeat. 

However, as Zane took a closer look at the four armed man still shouting atop his shark mech - a familiar model that had Zane double taking at the reinforced plating in confusion - that feeling of foreboding grew stronger. As if whatever it was had to do with Garmadon, which wasn’t too surprising, but for whatever reason, the current moment had him more concerned than any other battle with the warlord. 

Still kneeled just outside the protective glass, Zane heard Quake give a quiet grunt in frustration. Glancing over, he could see the man holding a white knuckled grip on his hammer, but the reason why escaped him.

At least until Garmadon decided to answer his unspoken questions.

“There he is!” Garmadon yelled from his mech, mouth stretched in a wide grin with too many teeth, “ Finally! Someone actually worth fighting!” 

“Seriously?” White heard Red gawk, “You waited to fight the guy who wrecked you the last time you squared off?” 

“He didn’t wreck me!” Garmadon spat indignantly, “Besides, he had the unfair advantage last time.” 

“Since when did you care about ‘unfair’?” Green asked incredulously, hand still hovering the multiple missile buttons of his mech.

“Since it was unfair for me, duh!” 

At that, Garmadon turned his attention to Quake with a glint in his eye, “So how about it, big guy? You ready to have the floor wiped with you? HAHA!” 

For a moment, Quake seemed to hesitate before looking up at Green who gave him a nod. It wouldn’t matter if it was Green or Quake who fought Garmadon - the man would be sent packing either way. 

So why was it, when Quake nodded before leaping up their friends' mechs to make his way to meet Garmadon with a heavy hammer, did Zane feel like this was a mistake? 

Before he could voice anything, though, Quake was already halfway in the air, arms crackling with that golden glow and ready to fight Garmadon again.

Garmadon didn’t back down. His feral grin was there as always, body poised to meet him halfway as his upper arms bore a pair of gleaming swords. 

Shockingly, rather than taking Quakes attack like expected, Garmadon side stepped, letting his mech take the hit. A hit that - normally would be enough to shake the earth and put a sizable dent in any mech - was absorbed instead. The mech shuddered from the impact, but the metal plates - dark as usual and, now that he zeroed in on it, had strange almost shattering lines of gold poorly painted over with paint - remained undamaged. As if the hit Quake threw was no different from a normal, human punch. 

Zane wasn’t the only one shocked by the sight, audible gasps escaping the others as they watched Quake stumble for a moment - as if all of his strength was suddenly drained from him. All the while, Garmadon cackled in glee, his voice echoing throughout the quiet part of the city as any camera left showed his grinning face on the big screens. 

“What?” They heard Quake’s voice crackle through the coms. A sentiment shared by the team.

“What the hell?!’

“What just happened?!” 

As Garmadon continued to cackle, face greeting the sky with a victorious grin, the ninja turned to glare at him.

“What did you do?!” Green demanded, his voice carrying across the distance between their mechs and Garmadons.

“Oh! Oh you should’ve seen your faces! ” The man continued to laugh, uncaring of the ninja readying his weapon at him. Though, based on the way Quake hesitated to move, eyes glaring at the oni, Garmadon only cared enough to sadistically grin at the man.

“Do you like my upgrades?” He asked mockingly, petting the railing of his mech, “I’ll be honest, I wasn’t entirely sure they’d work. But I gotta say, this test run sure is promising , eh?” 

“What are you talking about? What is he talking about?” Blue asked loudly, the anxiety laced in his voice felt throughout the team.

“His mech is an older model we’ve fought before. But the armoured plating is different. It’s-” Zane hesitated to finish, unsure what word fit what he saw: strong, ominous. “Dangerous.” 

“A mighty observation, my dear, pathetic little ninja!” Garmadon said excitedly, turning gleaming red eyes at Quake, “I’d tell you what it is, but I’m pretty sure our little friend here can tell you all about it, couldn’t you?

“It is your biggest weakness, isn’t it?” 

If he wasn’t wearing his mask, Zane was certain they would all see him gritting his teeth. The glare the man gave Garmadon was certainly enough to shake anyone down to their bones.

Yet, the expected feeling of the earth shaking with his obvious anger didn’t happen. Not a shudder, or even the slightest tremble in the ground could be felt. Anywhere. 

As if Quake’s powers - the abilities that were more powerful than anything the team had seen, that the entire team were still hoping to achieve in their own training - were useless . As if they never existed, leaving Quake alone with Garmadon at a bigger disadvantage than ever. 

“You didn’t…” Zane heard Quake mutter, the sound making Zane’s fans kick into gear. 

Garmadon just smiled gleefully at him.

“What’s the matter, Quake? Can’t handle a little vengestone? I thought you were supposed to be powerful.” The dark man taunted.

Meanwhile, Zane could hear the others muttering to each other in a panicked confusion.

“Vengestone?”

“What is he talking about?”

“Quake had a weakness?”

“What the hell is vengestone?” 

Across them, Garmadon just began to approach Quake with lazy but echoing steps. His swords were being swung around in playful patterns as his lower hands folded together behind him.

“Feels bad, doesn’t it? Having no powers? You can feel them draining with every second, can’t you?” 

Quake remained quiet, shaking in anger. But from Zane’s perspective, vision zoomed in to a degree impossible for his human friends, he began to wonder if it was from anger, or from his muscles straining with holding his hammer.

A hammer that weighed a ton but they all knew he could swing around like it were a twig.

“Tell me, ninja,” Garmadon continued, circling around the seething man, “Now that you’re having trouble using those fancy, elemental powers of yours, how confident are you that you can still beat me?” 

Within a second, Garmadon was up close with Quake, the ninja stumbling a step back as Garmadon smiled manically at him.

“I know all about the powers of earth. About how that super strength of yours isn’t natural. And now that you are surrounded with vengestone, I bet you’re feeling different aren’t ya? You’re feeling different. Drained. Weak. ” 

The ninja still in their mechs were practically on the edges of their seat as they tried to absorb the information Garmadon dumped them, the anxiety heightening in the team as they began to wonder when they’re meant to step in. 

This wasn’t good. 

If what Garmadon was saying was right, then Quake was losing his strength. Not just his powers, but his actual strength . 

And he was alone. With Garmadon, on a mech made of the thing making him weak! 

“And now,” Garmadon continued as he watched Quake struggle to keep his hammer off the ground now, his chest heaving. Whether it was in anger, or strain, Zane couldn’t tell, but he was willing to bet it was a mix of both.

Sinisterly, Garmadon leaned in close to almost whisper in Quake’s ear, but Zane could hear it. Everyone could, with how quiet the city was. Even the normal breeze of the ocean side was silent, and the megaphone set atop his mech as usual picked up the warlord's voice.

“I get to have my revenge.”   

It was fast.

Before any one of them could shout at Quake to get away - to try and get off that shark mech, Garmadon had struck out.

In one moment, Garmadon had sliced Quake’s hammers out of his hands, the weapon tumbling to the ground below and leaving sharp and bleeding cuts on his arms. 

In the second, Quake tried to throw a punch, but his hand was caught by Garmadon’s empty ones. 

In the third, Quake was thrown aside before Garmadon dashed forward, swords swinging. 

In the fourth, Quake barely managed to avoid the flurry of his slashes, swirling in an unsteady vortex of earth.

In the final moment, Garmadon saw an opening and slashed down. His swords caught Quake's arm and pulled a loud shout of pain from the man as blood gushed from a new wound. Before he could keep trying to fight, Garmadon is jumping forward. Quake raised his shaking arms up in time to block a kick to the head, but Garmadon used the momentum to use him as a springboard, somersaulting in the air as Quake was pushed off his mech. 

The ninja shouted in exclamation, and it was only because Black was close enough that he was able to catch Quake before he could hit the ground, quickly rolling forward and catching the man in a metal hand. 

The ninja could only stare in shock and indignation on Quake's behalf as Garmadon began to cackle, loud and sharp - the sound grating to Zane’s processors. 

How could this happen?

This never happened before.

Quake was a difficult opponent for anyone. Of course, Garmadon is a threat to be reckoned with when he actually uses his head, but this was unprecedented. Unexpected. 

Maybe it was the sickness they saw their friend bearing with gritted teeth. Maybe it was their inexperience. Their arrogance. 

But how could they have known?

How could Zane have known? 

He’d never heard anything about vengestone before now, and Quake was tight lipped about their powers. About the abilities the ninja were meant to unlock. A promise that seemed like a pipe dream when not one of them had even managed to do Spinjitzu. 

Was it his fault then? Was it Quakes fault for keeping them in the dark? From withholding information from them, even when it was something that would be advantageous for them to know? For continuing to remain silent, saying it was something for Wu to tell them while their mentor was away on his behalf? 

Around him, Zane could almost feel the anger the group was feeling. The indignation, the confusion, the fear.  

It didn’t take him much effort to see the fire burning in his teammates eyes. Whether that was at Quake for withholding information, from Garmadon’s mocking laughter grating their ears, he couldn’t tell, or from the fact their mentor - their friend - was now holding his slashed arm in a poor attempt to staunch the blood flow as his eyes began to lose focus beneath his mask. 

All he knew was that was what he was feeling. It was the first clear emotion he’s felt all day. The first thing he knew with absolute clarity. 

Before he knew what he was doing, Zane was hitting a button on his control panel, and the turret on his tank was firing ice at Garmadon’s mech, trapping the mechanised legs to the cracked ground. 

It wasn’t enough to do damage, but it was enough to shake Garmadon out of his laughter. It was enough to snap everyone back into action. 

In an instant, the group was firing at Garmadon with all they had. Red was blasting fire at Garmadon’s mech, Blue was swooping close enough to shoot his sonic dynamo, Black and Cyan were throwing debris at the still grinning warlord. 

And Green was slamming his hand down on the big red button, an automated voice listing every missile being shot from his dragon mech. 

It was chaotic - it was angry. 

But it was satisfying to see Garmadon tanking every hit.

And when the smoke finally cleared, the ninja all glaring at where they last saw Garmadon standing, Zane saw Garmadon still. Standing.  

And he was grinning like he just won the lottery. His mech was damaged and broken, but Garmadon was smiling like a loon. 

“Well, well, well!” He taunted, “I didn’t know that all it took to make you all so riled up was to beat one of your friends in a fight! But I suppose that only makes sense. You ninja have such fragile egos!” 

On cue, his henchmen were boarding comrades mechs, and manta rays were lowering down to hook up and lift the broken shark mech into the air, their leader grinning all the while.

“Thanks for the test drive, ninja!” He called, red eyes gleaming in the sun, “I’ll see you soon.” 

The ninja watched as Garmadon retreated back to his volcano, his army following close behind.

And while the city cheered in their victory of another battle won, none of the ninja were smiling under their hoods.

Not as they began to retreat to their own den, moving through the motions of helping clean up.

Not as Quake finally stood up, quickly jumping to the ground and picking up his hammer again with ease, even as his arms shook from their injuries. 

Not as Black rolled away after picking Quake up again, the man eerily quiet but still staring out at the sea in the distance. 

As for Zane?

As the nindroid drove back, not bothering to say any of the usual jokes he’d share with the others after an attack fought off, Zane couldn’t force himself to smile. 

Because even though the battle was won and they were returning to their hideout, Zane didn’t feel settled.

That feeling in his chest grew. 

That feeling grew until it had covered every inch of him - from his synthetic skin to the wires and computer chips in his body - in an icy cold that was anything but comforting. 

Something was off.

And Zane couldn’t figure out why.

Notes:

Sorry it took so long to post anything! I was hit with the worst writers block for this fic. There was so much I wanted to cover in a single chapter I stumped myself, but I figured shit out in the end! ^^
My writings definitely shifted a bit, and I am posting this as soon as I've finished, but now that its out of the way, I can get the ball (hopefully) rolling again.

So I hope you enjoyed!
Updates might be slow as I try to figure out what to write next, but I promise if I'm not posting, I'm plotting and writing. And if not for this fic, then for something else I can only hope you guys will one day enjoy :D

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 27: Poker Face

Summary:

The ninja have returned to the warehouse after their encounter with Garmadon, and tensions are high as the worry and shock has faded into something different...

Notes:

It's 2AM, and I'm posting without editing, so please bear with me if there's anything off with the writing >.<
I'll get around to editing this chapter eventually LMAO

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

Kai wasn’t the type of person to get angry often. Not really. 

Sure, he had a temper. Just like anybody, he could get annoyed and has buttons to push, but he’s never, truly been angry.

Yeah, he’s had heated arguments with Nya, but he never got angry at her. Yes, he’s been mad at situations and the ways things are, at bullies for hurting his friends, but he’s always been careful not to blow his top in front of anyone.

In front of strangers, anger gave way to weakness.

In front of Nya, being angry meant he was unreliable. 

In front of the ninja, it meant he was immature and irresponsible. 

He couldn’t allow himself to be angry. Not when their parents spent more and more time away from home - there wasn’t ever any reason to when they always came back. He certainly couldn’t when he had to make sure his friends were safe and happy - something that couldn’t be done if he were going around shouting and being mad at everything. 

This time?

This time, he couldn’t handle it. 

This time, he was mad - at a friend - and he couldn’t feel an ounce of remorse in him. Not when they put the people he cared about, the people he promised to protect , in danger.

So as they moved their mechs back to the warehouse, Kai was grinding his teeth, a burning fire simmering just under his skin and threatening to make him break everything from how tightly he gripped his controls. 

Whenever Garmadon got close to winning, got any advantage, it was never any of the ninja’s fault. When he had something over them, it was never something they couldn’t truly expect, or at least rationalise.

So Garmadon coming out of the gate with something as big as a material that made it so their biggest hitter as weak as an average, if not well trained person was infuriating.

The fact that Rocky seemed to know , albeit shocked, while the rest of them were left completely in the dark, was infuriating . 

They were a team . 

They were meant to trust each other; be honest with each other. Rocky knew almost everything about them, so much it seemed they never had to outright tell him anything because he just knew . Meanwhile, they were in the dark - left trailing after and trusting him blindly, because they couldn’t say otherwise. Because, unlike him, they didn’t know better. 

Yet, Rocky didn’t tell them about, what apparently was, his version of kryptonite. Not only did he not say anything when it came to their ‘true potentials’ or future powers they apparently were destined to have, but he didn’t say anything about as major of a weakness as something that made him weak . Made him vulnerable . 

Kai was sick of it. 

He refused to tell them anything useful because it “wasn’t his place” and wanted something for Wu to tell them when he got back from trying to find him a way home. 

He stayed cryptic, even when he knew how frustrating it was to hear.

He refused to trust them to be any bit of help because they were kids, even when they were protecting their city from attacks longer than he’s been there. 

And now they were just learning about something so incredibly dangerous, not just to him, but to the team .

When they got back to the warehouse, putting their mechs into park, a heavy tension settled in the air - thick enough you could cut it with a knife. No one said anything as they got out of their mechs. No one said anything as they wordlessly watched Quake wave off Cole on his way to the med bay, even when blood continued to trickle down his arms and he stumbled every few steps in clear exhaustion. 

The fire in Kai’s body was near bursting, and for once, he didn’t try to snuff it out. 

Ripping his mask off, Kai marched his way to the med-bay, ignoring the group staring after him in trepidation as he slammed the door open. All he saw was red as he glared at Rocky - at Cole - jumping slightly in surprise as he stitched his own injuries shut. 

“You!” He hissed, seething, “What the fuck was that?!”  

The man blinked at him, face pale from what Kai knew was him feeling ill, but refused to acknowledge. And if that didn’t stop him from feeling madder. 

“Kai,” Rocky sighed, as if he was the one holding it together, “Can we not do this right now?”

“No.” The teen cut off, “No, we can’t. I am fucking sick and tired of your bullshit.”

“Language.”

“Oh, fuck off!” He snapped, rolling his eyes, “What the hell is wrong with you?! Why didn’t you tell us there was a fucking weakness to your powers? And for that matter, why do you never talk to us?! 

“You act like you know everything, and sure, you do. But you refuse to tell us shit! While we’re here trying to train to your fucking standard, you tell us fuck all! 

“We ask you to teach us spinjitzu, and you have us running a fucking obstacle course. You tell us to take care of ourselves while you’re fucking homeless and barely getting by. You tell us to trust each other and you do jack shit!”

In the corner of his eye, Kai knew the others were in the room now, watching but silent. 

He knew he was losing it, and he knew there would be words when he was done - but no one stepped in to stop him or shut him up. And he knew it was because they felt the fucking same.  

All the while, Rocky stared at him; but instead of being wide eyed or trying to cut him off, he just looked resigned. Tired and as if he was going to just sit there until Kai was done.

The sight had Kai boiling.  

“Why,” He began, hands fisting at his sides, “Why don’t you take your own fucking advice and talk to us?! Why? Because we’re not your team?! ” 

At that, Rocky seemed to flinch. It was small, barely noticeable, but Kai noticed. 

For weeks, he’s been noticing things about the man.

He’s noticed how he always adds extra sugar in the tea he drinks while they run their course, trying to finish before he does.

He’s noticed how Rocky always rubs at his joints when it’s about to rain, or when he’s stressed. 

He noticed how he’s perfectly able to pick up the beat to any song. How he sings random tunes under his breath when he thinks no one’s around. How he chews on any pill he has to take and regrets it after. How he walks with his weight leaning forward. 

He’s noticed how Rocky seems to get lost whenever he looks at any of them for too long. 

How he goes to say something but thinks better of it, and his expressions soften into something morose. How he watches the way Kai and the others interact and looks like the definition of nostalgic and longing.

He noticed how Rocky would take a moment to look at his phone, as if the others never saw the photo on his lock screen. 

“You don’t trust us.” Kai eventually said, eyes burning and meeting Rocky’s - Cole’s - eyes dead on. 

“Kai--” Rocky tried to cut in, but the teen was on a roll, the anger pushing him further.

“You say you do, but you don’t. Because you don’t know us. You don’t try to get to know us because you think you already know everything. And you act like we’re supposed to know everything too!

“We tell you we don’t know something, you tell us to wait for Wu to come back from helping you instead of just explaining anything. We tell you we can see you’re struggling, and you look at us like we can’t do anything to help!

“And now, we find out that not only are you killing yourself, but there’s a fucking metal that gets rid of your powers! That you’re not as fucking all mighty and powerful like you act you are. Like that doesn’t affect us!”  

“I didn’t know it existed in this world.” Rocky eventually said. 

“And that’s supposed to be an excuse?! You don’t know shit about our world!” Kai snapped, the group behind him wincing from his voice. 

“How are we supposed to trust you when you won’t even respect us enough to say anything?!” 

For a moment, the warehouse was quiet. Kai was panting from his angry yelling, his friends were staring wide eyed and tense, as if waiting for something to happen. 

He didn’t care. 

All his focus was directed at the man in front of him, frozen and meeting his gaze with a frustratingly blank one of his own. 

No one seemed to notice that Kai was actually smoking, his anger pulsing through his veins.

Then, all too suddenly, Rocky was moving.

He was stitching his wounds like it was nothing. He was bandaging them, not bothering to clean them properly before slipping compression sleeves over them - as if he never told them not to do that very thing. 

All the while, he didn’t look at anyone. He didn’t look at Kai .

At least, until he was moving again - this time walking in his direction. He seemed taller than normal, so much so he looked to almost loom over the brunette as he looked down at him. 

For a while, the two just stared at each other, Rocky with a carefully hidden gaze while Kai’s eyes stared with an anger that seemed to burn in him.

Then, Rocky was speaking, still staring at Kai,

“You should get going.” He said, slowly turning his gaze to the group, “Don’t want anyone wondering where you guys are.”

With that, Rocky stepped around Kai, around the other ninja, and began making his way out of the warehouse.

“And where are you going?” Nya asked boldly, almost accusingly as her arms crossed over her chest.

“None of your concern.” Rocky replied plainly, almost bored but everyone recognised it for what it was: tired and done. Defeated.

“I think fucking not.” Kai growled, stepping forward enough to catch up to the man, “You don’t get to tell us to get going while you disappear to fuck knows where.” 

At that, Rocky paused, back to them and hands deceptively loose. 

Then, he turned his head just enough to look at them from over his shoulder.

The blank expression he had suddenly had Kai remembering he was Cole’s counterpart.

Yet, he really did not like that poker face being on Rocky’s usually clear face. 

“You’re not my team.” He slowly began, “ And since you’re not my team, I won’t tell you shit. Isn’t that what you said?”

Everyone froze, and Kai just stared wide eyed at him, head reeling at how cold his words were. How detached he suddenly appeared as he looked at everyone.

“Go back to school.” He ordered, without any room for objection. 

With that, Rocky pulled his hood back on and walked out of the warehouse, the door left wide open to the ocean wind that was eerily quiet as he disappeared from view. 

[.....]

For a while, no one said anything. Not when Rocky disappeared from sight. Not when Kai continued to stand there, anger pouring off his shoulders in smoking waves. Not when they should be moving to change and get back to school before people notice the group's absence. It was important to at least be seen at school from time to time after an attack - if not just to make sure people can’t connect them to the warlord's attacks more than they already do. 

For a while, no one did anything but stand there, stuck in their own heads.

Nya was glaring at the floor and quiet. Jay had all but hidden into his scarf as he clung to Cole’s side. Cole was absentmindedly rubbing circles into his back as he silently observed the room with that ever present poker face. Zane was uncharacteristically silent, somehow more stiff than normal, not unlike a frozen statue. Pixal was pointedly staring at the screens in front of her, though she didn’t move to do anything. 

All while Kai stood with his back to the group and glaring at the open doorway. 

For once, Lloyd could only stare, unsure on how to move forward from this. He could feel the blood drain from his own face as he stared at his friend, never having seen his friend - his best friend - shouting like he did. 

He never knew when Kai was ever angry at any one of their friends enough to have a one-sided shouting match. 

He’d seen the brunette argue with Nya, but the two were always shouting at each other with equal levels of anger and frustration that always smoothed over after.

He’d seen Kai get frustrated at people, but he always kept his mouth shut and waited for later before letting himself go. Even then, Lloyd knew it was always when he was alone and no one was there to watch. 

He’d seen him be angry. He’s just never seen him do anything but bite his tongue. 

“...We need to get going.” Nya eventually said, breaking the heavy silence and making Lloyd jolt back to the present. 

“Right.” Kai scoffed before stalking off on his own, ignoring the looks the group gave him as he did.

Nothing was said as people moved to get changed, slipping out of their gi’s and into their normal clothes. 

Lloyd felt stiff. Like his limbs were suddenly several tons heavier and he was moving through molasses as he got himself dressed in his usual outfit of a hoodie and jeans, mind lost the whole time.

He wasn’t dumb. He knew Kai’s arguments were valid; that they held a truth, harsh as they were. 

Kai was right that Rocky should’ve talked to them. He was right that Rocky should trust them to handle information as big as a major weakness to his powers. They’ve been ninja longer than they’ve known the man for First Master’s sake!

He also knew why Rocky did it though. Maybe not entirely, but he knew enough at least. He knew Kai’s observations were right. Rocky thought they had enough to deal with, and he probably didn’t trust them with how young they were compared to the experienced ninja he knew and saw in them. 

Lloyd just wished this was dealt with differently.

Glancing to the red ninja, Lloyd couldn’t tell what was going through his head for once. 

For once, he couldn’t see past the tight frown the teen had, brows furrowed tightly and glaring so hard Lloyd thought he was going to set something on fire.

His expression didn’t change as they changed. Nor did they change when Lloyd spotted Nya pausing long enough to squeeze his shoulder. 

Lloyd didn’t know what Kai was thinking, and that scared him. 

As silent as they were, the group slowly trudged over to the chutes they used to get to the warehouse from school. Lloyd wasn’t feeling like walking all the way back, and he could at least tell the others shared the sentiment. 

Kai was quick to leave first, the others a bit slower to follow as the brunette disappeared through the chute. 

“Do you think he’s right?” Nya asked before anyone else could leave the warehouse.

“Who?” Lloyd asked, looking at her. She looked as tired as they all felt.

“Both.” 

No one said anything, trying to find a reason to side with either of them. 

Eventually, surprisingly, it was Cole to speak up, headphones around his neck and that ever present poker face giving nothing away.

Lloyd was usually jealous of how he always managed to keep it up. Right now though, Lloyd felt a flash of irritation that he wasn’t willing to show anything. 

“Kai’s right to be angry.” Cole began, glancing to where the red ninja left, “And Rocky’s fair to not have said anything either.” 

“What?!’ Lloyd couldn’t help but say, blinking at Cole wide eyed. 

The rest of the team shared the same reaction, looks of incredulity shared across their faces as they looked at the every blank faced Cole.

“Why would you say that?” Pixal asked, ever the one to question, even as she clearly thought otherwise. 

For a moment, Cole looked around the group for a moment before taking a breath, shifting enough to look at the group properly.

Lloyd could see a flicker of something flash in his dark eyes, heavy hands shoving themselves into his pockets as he did. The only sign he was nervous. 

A sign that had Lloyd on the edge of his seat. 

“Us Cole’s… We don’t…” Cole paused for a moment, thick brows furrowing just enough to betray his worry as he searched for the words. 

It wasn’t often Cole was at a loss for words. It’s even stranger to witness him stammer.  

“We all know how hard it is to ask for help.” He continued, eyes slowly moving over each person, “Imagine how hard it is to turn to the people you’re meant to look out for for help with anything.”

“So, what? He doesn’t talk to us because he’s, what, too proud or some shit?” Nya frowned, confusion and irritation clear as she crossed her arms.

At Nya’s comment, Cole shook his head with a sigh.

“Not much pride when you feel like you failed.” 

Any time Cole spoke, rare as it was, it was always when he had something worthwhile. Whether it was a joke or something that had them contemplative - it was always something that left some kind of an impact. 

This time was no different.

Lloyd could see it amongst his friends, and he was sure if he looked in a mirror he’d be the same. 

Every one of them could understand what Cole was saying. Lloyd felt it all the time, both from his normal life, and his life as the leader of the Secret Ninja Force. 

He never really considered that his friend was the same though.

He never considered that the reason Cole didn’t come to any of them for help often was because he thought it’d mean failing, somehow. He always just saw the teen as the cool one in the group. The one who could never really be bothered by anything - unless it dealt with someone else, at least. The guy who rocks out to music without a care in the world.

Lloyd forgot that people hide behind poker faces. 

No one knew what to say - Lloyd included. So, slow and silent, each of them began to make their way back to school. Lloyd’s head was stuck on a loop, Cole’s words turning over and over in his head. 

He knew he wasn’t truly mad at Rocky. Upset for all the reasons Kai shouted at him earlier? Yes. He was upset that Rocky didn’t try to reach out for help from anyone. He was upset Rocky didn’t tell them about a key weakness that endangered him and the team. 

He also understood, though. He understood Rocky was going through his own issues that made it harder for him than most. He knew he missed his home. His team. Lloyd knew Rocky was trying to do what he could as the responsible adult. He knew Rocky was trying to protect them from even his problems. 

Lloyd understood Rocky, probably better than most. Sans Cole, of course. 

He’ll need to talk to him. All of them. Cole, Rocky, Kai - he really should check on his whole team, actually.

Lloyd was the green ninja. Lloyd was their friend . They stuck with him through thick and thin, the least he could do was try and step up. 

He needed to remember that they needed his support, just as much as he needed them - if not more. Lloyd isn’t so naive enough to not know that being his friend came with a cost.

With that resolve settling heavy on his shoulders, Lloyd trudged through the school hallways as quickly as possible, trying to dodge the glares and sneers as much as he could. 

As soon as he reached his class, Lloyd bolted to his desk, hood up and shrinking into himself as much as he could in his seat. 

He hated Garmadon attacks in general, but attacks where he still had the rest of the school day to go through after were the worst.  

At least he wasn’t alone in most of his classes. 

This time, he had Jay to keep him company, the two of them trying their best to not look at anyone as they pulled out notebooks and chewed up pens. 

Thankfully, it was a class with Mr Walker, so as soon as the man of the hour showed up with a bright smile and immediately took to drawing the attention from the pair sitting in the back of his cluttered classroom, Lloyd and Jay relaxed in their seats. 

As the chatter in the room began to grow, students taking to working on their assignments while Mr Walker walked around, Lloyd turned to the ginger beside him, the teen already busy working through another design for yet another unfinished project.

“How are you holding up?” He asked, Jay jumping the slightest bit before turning to him.

Lloyd could see the anxiety growing in the teen before he spoke. He just hoped he wouldn’t fall into an anxiety attack.

“F-fine.” Jay stammered, spinning his pencil, “Just a bit shaken with everything that happened a-and stuff, y’know?” 

“Tell me about it.” Lloyd nodded, leaning back in his seat. 

For a moment, the pair were quiet, the conversations in the room dulling out as they drew further into their minds. Lloyd could see Jay fidgeting beside him, spinning his pencil and bouncing his knee. Lloyd wasn’t much better, picking at his cuticles.

“...I’ve never seen Kai so mad before.” Jay eventually mumbled, ducking into his orange scarf.

“Me neither.” Lloyd responded, arms crossing over the table as he leaned forward, “...I didn’t think he could, honestly."

At that, Jay gave a quiet nod, curling a bit further into his seat. Glancing over, Lloyd could visibly see the worry lined in his friends shoulders - even his curls seemed to droop a bit with his mood. 

Lightly, Lloyd bumped his knee against Jay’s under the table.

“Maybe,” He began as blue eyes flickered up to him, “After we have a much needed heart to heart, we can all go over to someone's house and binge watch some cheesy movies until we pass out.” 

Jay gave a small smile at him, “I’m pretty sure Zane will find some really obscure romcom for us to watch.” 

“And Kai and Nya will cringe and make fun of it as soon as it starts.”

“And you’ll be crying at the end.” 

“Not true!” Lloyd responded incredulously. Before he heard his own voice crack and shrunk into his hoodie, shooting a half-hearted glare at Jay when the freckled boy giggled. 

It was good to see him laughing. He wasn’t sure what specifically had Jay’s confidence growing - at least a little bit - but he was glad for it. 

When he left Jay in the hallway, Lloyd carefully and quickly went about his day at school, darting to his next class and doing his level best to avoid getting caught by any angry student or teacher out to get him. 

He felt a bit lighter. Just the slightest bit stronger with the resolution in his head. 

His friends always had his back, and now it was his turn to have theirs. Not just because he’s their leader, but because he’s their friend - Rocky included. 

He’d have to run to try and catch Kai and Cole after school, and Rocky might be a bit harder to corner if he decides to run off to wherever he calls home before Lloyd can catch him - but he had to try. 

He’ll talk to Kai first, though. He wasn’t going to let his friend fester in what he knows is more than just anger. 

Unfortunately, the hope that he could finally try to help make his friends just a bit better quickly came crashing down when his phone buzzed in his pocket.

It was the group chat, and the text had his green eyes widening in alarm.

 

IceIceBaby: Rocky has not returned to school since he left us. I am unable to find him anywhere on the school cameras.

WaterDragon: ? it's been hrs tho

BlueJay: dad was asking if ive seen him earlier too 

BlueJay: u dont think smth happened do u?

boulderbrains: relax jay

boulderbrains: he might just be doing smth

WaterDragon: he was pretty beat up tho…

GreenBean: I’m sure whatever it is, he has it handled

GreenBean: Probably

GreenBean: Maybe

WaterDragon: rl reassuring bud 

WaterDragon: doing great 

GreenBean: >:[

WaterDragon: ;P

 

Lloyd wasn’t sure what to think, but he had to think positive. Usually, Kai’s quick to pipe in with an optimistic point of view, but he supposed the red teen was still too… irritated to do that.

Unfortunately, Lloyd’s hope that he was at least somewhat right came to a halt when a few minutes later his phone buzzed again.

 

PIXAL: I have good news and bad news.

WaterDragon: oh?

PIXAL: The good news is I have uncovered Rocky’s current location. 

PIXAL: He has indeed been living in No Man’s Land. It appears he had been living out of an abandoned convenience store. 

GreenBean: and the bad news?

 

Please don’t be that bad. Please let it be that there is actually no bad news at all and Pixal was just doing stuff for the dramatics.

 

PIXAL: The bad news is he’s currently chained in that strange metal and being carried halfway across the ocean towards Garmadon’s lair.

Notes:

Ooft
Poor babies
Unfortunately, communication isn't always the easiest thing to do when you're traumatized, even though it is necessary :)

Also! I did yoink the chat-names from KittyDemon9000's fic!

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 28: Cold

Summary:

Rocky just wanted to check a few thing. To cool off. Now here he was, stuck in a place he didn't know again, and things are worse than ever.

Notes:

IT TOOK MONTHS BUT!! I'M HERE, I'M QUEER, AND I AIN'T DEAD YET!
Uni is actually killing me so I'm vicariously projecting my metaphorical suffering onto our favourite lil guy

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

The room felt unnaturally cold, as if he were in a freezer and not in an active volcano. He didn’t know how it was possible, but Rocky’s body somehow felt worse than before. He was sweating despite the cool air hitting his face, bruises littered his already sore body, and the strain on his arms as he was hung from the ceiling had his shoulders screaming anytime he swayed on his feet. 

It shouldn’t have been so easy. Yet, here he was, the mighty Black Ninja and Hero of Ninjago trembling and hazy eyed as he stood centre stage in an empty chamber. 

For all he talked about being prepared, Rocky was surprisingly easy to handle alone - even by his standards. 

Maybe it was pride, maybe it was some other thing he couldn’t name, but Rocky didn’t care back when he left the warehouse, chest clenching in a way that made his eyes burn as he ran into long abandoned streets of broken stone and sparking power lines. It was meant to be a quick check to make sure nothing of his was damaged or taken during the attack. An unlikely thing, but with the number of shady characters and familiarly dressed bikers lurking around no-man's land recently, he wasn’t going to take his chances.

Perhaps ignoring the way his body ached with every footfall and wet cough should have alerted him that now wasn’t a good time to be alone, much less off on a tantrum, but he was trying to get used to it now, so he pushed on, not noticing the figures following him from afar. His hammer felt heavier than usual by the time he got to the roof of his current “home”, the creaking of metal rough to his ears as he dropped it to the ground. He didn’t care though with the relief that fell on his shoulders immediately after.

A relief that was all too quickly interrupted with a noisy set of steps landing behind him. An inelegant landing he didn’t recognise. 

“Oh great.” He mumbled as he turned around. 

Lo and behold, stood behind him on the low rooftop were people wearing unfortunately familiar uniforms. There were only three so far, but the stretched and darting shadows flickering on the ground gave him the feeling there would be more.

The sound of revving bikes quickly speeding down the street before beginning to circle the building like sharks only had his eyes glaring in irritation.

“What do you want?” Rocky all but hissed, patience running too thin for his usual liking, “Another asswhooping?” 

“Hm… Nope!” A woman wearing a fishbowl said with too much pep for Rocky to be amused, “We’re here to pick you up!” 

“I-- what?” Rocky blinked. 

If he wasn’t so tired, if he wasn’t so blindsighted from the pain aching deep under his skin and the anger still sat heavy in his gut like molten lava, he would’ve noticed the quick glance the woman sent above him. 

If only. 

“Yeah!” She said, the men on either side of her nodding emphatically, “See, the boss wanted to have a word with ya, so we’re here to pick ya up!” 

For a moment, the rooftop was quiet as Rocky stared at the various fish grunts now surrounding him, gave too-wide smiles and quiet snickers, weapons poorly hidden behind their backs as the scarred man gave a slow blink. 

His eye twitched.

Someone gave an awkward cough.

The bikes down below were silent now. 

Ignoring his urge to cough, something wet and uncomfortable building in his throat as he gave a tired sigh, Rocky reached far enough to rest his hand on his hammer, the surrounding henchmen flinching at the action. 

“Okay.” He said, dull toned.

Around him, people balked and blinked in confusion.

Meanwhile, the woman gave a confused chuckle, sunlight glinting off her fishbowl, “Okay?” 

“Yeah.” Rocky shrugged, picking up his hammer with a casual if stuttered grace, “I’ll go have  a talk with Garmadon. Right after I kick your asses into next week.”

“Awesome--! Wait. What?” 

Rocky charged forward before they could process his words, hammer swung in a wide arc and flinging the woman off the roof. While he could, the rest of the henchmen stuttering from the sudden action, Rocky swung his hammer again, managing to launch two more men away from him. 

When the sound of something crunching from the impact, whether it was glass, metal, or even bone, Rocky didn’t care enough to push back the satisfied smirk creasing his eyes. Snapped from their daze, it wasn’t long before Rocky was starting to fight more and more people.

His muscles were straining from swinging and jumping around so much. His hammer was slowly getting more and more heavy in his hands than normal, and something was starting to buzz under his skin. He couldn’t tell what it was though. Not when he was focused on not getting slashed by fish-shaped blades from every angle.

There were more than expected, that was for sure. It was clear they’d planned this ambush as every man he hit down or launched off the roof was quickly replaced by an eager fighter. The numbers slowly grew with each new wave, and soon he was not only fighting people dressed in Garmadon’s uniforms and biker jackets, but his exhaustion. 

It was odd. 

He could fight longer. He should be able to fight longer. He’s done worse - survive in the First Realm, run on almost nothing but adrenaline in the Shintaro mines, stay standing when chased by oni through a pitch black city - he’d remained strong in all those moments. A mountain, unshakable and steadfast.

He couldn’t feel that now. He felt like he was slowly crumbling - a cliff side eroding by harsh winds as iron hit his nose.

Maybe it was the sickness he was ignoring. Maybe he was worse off than he even realised. Nonetheless, Rocky was getting slower, weaker - a point that quickly caught his enemies attention as they seemed to only get faster, more ambitious. 

A sword slash on his arm.

A knife nicking his side.

A crowbar hitting his back. 

He was tough, maybe the toughest in his team except for maybe Zane or even Lloyd, but every shallow cut and blooming bruise felt painful - more than he thinks they should.

It wasn’t until a misstep cost him the fight that he realised why.

“GRAH!”

A burning erupted in his side as he stumbled back. 

He got stabbed. 

He got stabbed - his attacker taking a step away in time to avoid the wild swing of his fist. 

It was still there, the knife embedded into his flesh and shifting with every heavy breath and step Rocky took, that pulsing pain rippling through him as blood dribbled to the ground. His clothes were quickly getting wet and sticking to his skin, only spreading as he tried to reach a hold of it - to keep it from moving around so much inside him as he moved. 

He didn’t get a chance to even look at it, to see the damage, when something smaller stabbed into his arm. 

The prick in his arm drew his eyes to a dart now stuck in his flesh.

Everyone seemed to pause, weapons raised but relaxed. 

Bleary eyed, he could just barely make out the satisfied grins and wide smirks stretching on peoples faces. 

He didn’t want to stop. He didn’t want to lose. Even as he felt the sweat drip off his brow and seep into the fabric of his mask, even as every breath was wet with mucus and scratched his throat as if he’d swallowed sand - he didn’t want to quit.  

He didn’t get a chance to pick himself up again as a woman, the first person he’d knocked off the roof earlier, stepped towards him. 

Rocky could only feel a flicker of satisfaction at watching her limp forward before pain was blooming across his face and his world turned black. 

The first thing he noticed when he woke up in that cold room was it was unfamiliar. Nevermind the pain wracking through his body as he was forced up, shoulders and wrists sore and bruised from the vengestone holding up his dead weight.

The cold was harsh, biting. It wasn’t that chill that brought him comfort on hot nights. It wasn’t the protective air of ice shielded around him, or the touch of fingers that reminded him of soft snow and blue eyes. 

This cold made him aware of every ache and bleeding wound before he could finally blink the spots out of his vision, head swimming with a painful migraine. He hadn’t even noticed his mask was missing until a door was opening across the room and almost blinding him from the light suddenly shining in. 

When he blinked the spots out of his vision again, barely biting back his grunt of pain as something stretched in his side, Rocky couldn’t hide his grimace at who decided to keep him company. 

“Well, well, well,” Garmadon smirked, a pair of arms folded behind him as the other gave a slow clap with every step. “Quake, the new ninja. Or should I call you ‘Rocky Dangerbuff’ instead?” 

Glaring, Rocky all but snarled with the taste of blood heavy on his tongue, “Isn’t your lair in a volcano? You’d think this place would be hot, not colder than your bed.” 

“Well, we wouldn’t want to be comfortable, now would we?” Garmadon threw back easily, now just an arms length away from Rocky. 

“I gotta admit, new ninja,” Garmadon began, slowly circling around Rocky like a shark in water, red eyes glowing in the dim room, “You were a lot easier to capture, y’know. A lot easier. Who would’ve thought that just using some snake venom would be enough to take down the guy built like a tank, but I’ll take what I can get. Maybe I should get that weirdo a gift card or something.”

Unimpressed, Rocky glared at him as he quietly tried to take stock of himself. He knew the vengestone made sure he wouldn’t be able to do much, but he couldn’t do anything in the state he was in. Mixed with the lingering exhaustion and chronic aching that only felt worse without the added layer of endurance his powers gave was a burning pain that flared with every breath. All over his body, he could feel shallow cuts and stitched wounds strain from his position, skin and body stinging from the cold air. The once bandaged wounds from his fight with Garmadon earlier were now exposed and stretched open, warm blood slowly trailing down his arms and drying in the cool air. He could feel his chest shutter and ache from pain with every breath, something wet somehow clinging to his sand-dry throat. 

Even so, even with the weight of exhaustion and hunger making him want nothing more than to close his eyes and pretend he’s back at home, Rocky continued glaring. He knew better than to leave himself vulnerable in front of anyone, much less Garmadon.  

His resolve didn’t stop the room from blurring at the edges though. 

As if finally noticing the molten glare sent his way, Garmadon snapped his attention back to Rocky with a smug grin.

“Anyway!” He said, taking a step forward, “Quake, Rocky, my guy--”

“I’m not your ‘guy’.” Rocky sneered.

“Whatever,” Garmadon continued, uncaring of the way the man's drooping eyes twitched, “How in the world did you end up so, y’know, shit? I mean, sure I had equipped my minions with enough vengestone to give them an edge, but seriously, pneumonia? I thought you ninja were meant to be strong, not sick. Almost makes me feel bad for kidnapping you. Almost.”

“Right…” Rocky drawled, already starting to tune the warlord out as he glanced around the room. 

It was dark, cold, and the only light was from the door creaked open across the room. He could just make out an outline of a handle and a sliding barred window that reminded him a lot of when he found Zane on Chen’s Island. A thought that felt sharper than any knife twist in his chest; something he quickly forced aside. 

He could grieve over his old world again later. Focus.

Aside from the vengestone keeping him chained up and on his feet, he could feel a heavy set of shackles cling tightly around his ankles. He couldn’t see any more vengestone around the room, but he did notice something tucked into Garmadon’s belt, golden marbling softly glowing in the handle. 

“Regardless!” Garmadon loudly said, meeting Rocky with eager red eyes. Red eyes that were frighteningly familiar - a pair of eyes he knew he and his family still had nightmares about. 

“You, my little friend, should count yourself very lucky!” The warlord grinned with too many teeth.

Rocky was tempted to scoff, but Garmadon was already beginning what he knew was a droning monologue, slowly circling around Rocky like a smug shark. 

“Lucky.” Rocky deadpanned, not bothering to try and peer at Garmadon - not with how sore his arms were, blood drying where they trickled down his arms. He was surprised they were still in their sockets with the strain.

“Yes!” Garmadon cheerily responded, making his second round with a smug swagger, “It’s not everyday you get scouted to be a part of an awesome mega empire afterall!” 

Rocky only blinked slowly at Garmadon, a feeling of dread and defeated annoyance somehow managing to buzz alongside the pain. It wasn’t enough that the oni had Rocky chained and bleeding, but he had to torture his ears and sanity too? 

Rocky was starting to debate if he should let himself pass out or not as Garmadon continued to talk, back turned and dramatically lit by the doorway. 

“You see, being as powerful as I am, I have just about everything one could need. Nerds to run the numbers and make tech, henchmen to fight and conquer - I have it all. The resources, the power. In all of my time conquering and being a warlord, however, I find myself always lacking something…” 

“A brain?” Rocky was tempted to interrupt, but held his tongue when Garmadon suddenly stepped up into his space, red eyes boring into him.

“What I need is competent leadership.” Garmadon continued, “I’m sure you’re already aware, but I find myself cycling through general number ones more than I conquer the city. And I conquer the city a lot! So I need someone who can actually handle the job. Someone I can trust to command my army when I’m occupied. 

“That’s where you come in, Dangerbuff. You’re the only one who can go toe to toe with me and survive. You’re the only one who has the presence, the power to take and command almost as good as me. You have more power than any of those ninja, but you’re limited. You’re forced to listen to them and fight an uphill battle. With me? Imagine what you could do without those stupid limitations - without those stupid ninja holding you back. You could be a beast - we could conquer this city and then the entire continent easily together!

“You have the skills, the strength, and now the opportunity. So what will it be, Dangerbuff? ” Garmadon smirked, expression twisted in smug victory, “Stay with those poser ninja, or join me and unlock your real potential?” 

Rocky stared, mildly dumbfounded and plenty insulted.

Real potential? Real potential? If it wasn’t for his team - his family - he never would have unlocked his potential. He would’ve never understood what he could be, what he was meant to be. 

And now Garmadon was saying he could replace that? Replace them?  

Cutting through the pain and dizziness was a boiling anger that flared throughout him. As if his powers were responding despite the vengestone stubbornly locked around his wrists and ankles. 

He didn’t notice the soft glow flickering in his open wounds and under his skin. He didn’t care about the subtle shift of surprise in Garmadon’s expression.

Forcing his legs to cooperate, Rocky stood on his feet to stare eye to eye with Garmadon.

“You know what, Garmadon?” He began, letting his face twist into an unfamiliar expression of disgust as he spat, “Fuck you.”  

The red eyes widened a fraction, but Rocky didn’t let him get a word in. Not with the feeling of his blood boiling like lava as he spat out words through bloodied teeth.

“I would rather be stuck in the fucking Cursed Realm than team up with you. I’d rather be a ghost again than ever agree to anything you say. You may be some powerful warlord, but you know what else you are? 

“You’re a tyrant. A fucking bastard. You abandoned your family - you’re own fucking wife and son who love you despite all the shit you pull, all of the people you’ve hurt when you don’t deserve an ounce of it. You do everything you can to destroy anything remotely good because you can, not because you should. It’s no wonder your own father gave up on you.” 

Rocky leaned forward, not very far thanks to the chains pulling at his arms, but enough to make his words clear in the silent room.

“I’d rather die than work for a fucking monster .” 

It was an oath. A promise that he would keep until the day he died. 

Not just for the team he’s been mourning and dreaming of for months, but for the team he grew to love here. The kids who have been pushed into positions no one their age should’ve had to. Kids who had known nothing other than each other, who are trying to do everything they can despite the hurt thrown at them every day by the very people they fight for. 

Kids who he cared about, not because of who they reminded him of, but because of who they've become. 

If only Garmadon knew. If only Garmadon knew how much his own son, the boy everyone scorned and detested for so much as living, loved him. If only he saw the look Lloyd’s eyes held whenever they returned after a battle - the one Rocky wished to never see in someone so young. 

Unfortunately, Garmadon was too obsessed with glory to see that. 

As Rocky took heavy breaths, fighting the urge not to cough as something built up in the back of his throat, Garmadon remained quiet. The smug smirk he had dropped with every word falling from Rocky’s lips until he was blankly staring at him.

Except he wasn’t. Rocky saw that expression before - on another oni warlord who almost won. On another man who disowned his own son because he became a twisted version of himself in the name of power. 

Garmadon wasn’t taken back or quiet. Garmadon was angry. Garmadon was furious.  

“A monster, you say.” He said, expressions almost contemplative were it not for the way his red eyes seemed to glow brighter in the dark. 

Suddenly, Garmadon was moving, faster than Rocky could see, and all too quickly, there was a sharp pain in his jaw. 

Before he could so much as gasp, Rocky was punched again, head snapping to the side as fresh blood dribbled from his broken nose.

Rocky couldn’t hold back his grunts of pain as Garmadon punched his gut, something cracking from the force.

Rocky couldn’t grind his teeth as Garmadon’s claws slashed at his arms, the soft glow from before gone and replaced with thin rivers of red flowing down bruised skin.

Rocky couldn’t stop his cries of pain as Garmadon took a blade from his waist - a small blade made of polished vengestone - and began to cut and slash across Rocky’s form. A swipe on the cheek, a gash in his side, a kick to his stomach, a punch to his ribs. 

By the end, Rocky was slumped over, the only thing keeping him up being the chains making him hang from the ceiling. His body was shaking, but he didn’t know if it was the pain, the cold sterile air, or the heat suddenly burning all over his skin. He coughed and sputtered, and he was sure the vomit he spewed up was more blood than it was bile - though it burned his parched throat all the same. 

A slap to the face forced his eyes to push open despite how they were starting to swell. 

Spots were in his vision, and there was a ringing in his ears, but a clawed hand cut through it all as it grabbed him by the hair and forced his head up. 

Striking through the swirling vision and sending a colder chill down his spine than the rest of the room was a pair of red eyes, the typically grinning face terrifyingly blank. 

Suddenly, Rocky was transported back to a time when he was young. When his strength didn’t fit his body, when he was still avoiding his father and his grief. When he was just a boy trying to lead a team and save the world. 

When he knew fear better than he did strength. 

“I thought you would be smart, Dangerbuff.” Garmadon said. 

With him stuck staring at the man, Rocky didn’t notice Garmadon’s lower set of arms reaching forward until a pair of clawed hands were grabbing his waist and squeezing his wounds, blood gushing out and tearing a scream of pain from his chest. 

“Though, there is a lot to learn when you’re still so young. I suppose I’ll just have to teach you what my dear little brother wouldn’t.” Garmadon paused, the hand wielding the now blood stained knife of vengestone moving up to trail the blade over the side of Rocky’s temple. The feeling of its edge cutting his skin, just deep enough to draw blood down his face, burned as the man's other hand tugged at his sweat soaked hair.

“Your first lesson,” He said as he pulled the blade away with a sadistic smile, “Don’t make me angry.” 

After a long moment of staring Rocky down, Garmadon finally let go. Claws drew back with thin ropes of blood and pushing his head back so he stumbled, a moan of pain pulled out as gravity pulled the man's weight against the chains above.

Rocky gasped and coughed, blood staining his teeth and tongue. He couldn't get any air in his lungs as he wheezed against the broken bone.

All the while Garmadon stared, a vengestone knife pocketed away as he watched the man he once fought slump in the cold chamber. 

“I’ll give you a moment to collect yourself, shall I?” The warlord said, leaving the cold chamber, bloodied hands staining the metal door handle. He gave a sinister chuckle that had a shiver rippling through him. “You’ll need the energy if you want to live through our next lesson, ninja.” 

When the door clicked shut with a heavy lock, Rocky was enveloped in a darkness that had his heart racing despite the exhaustion plaguing him. 

He could barely get a coherent thought against the dizzying nausea and pain blanketing his form. He barely managed to force himself on his feet again, if just to relieve his wrists and shoulders of the strain of shackles before he stumbled and slumped down again. Distantly, he wondered if he was going to lose circulation in his hands from this position, but he was tired.

He was so tired.

And as much as being in this room terrified him now - reminding him of when he fell into a smog covered city to what he thought would’ve been his death - he couldn’t care.

Cole couldn’t care anymore. Cole wanted to rest. 

He wanted to go back. To his family. To the courtyard that needed sweeping and the smell of tea and incense. To the too spicy meals made on Thursday nights. To the whips of water as he jumped and dodged in light rain. To the hot sun as he moved heavy parts in a sandy junkyard. To quiet afternoons as power tools sparked and buzzed beside him. To the snowflakes that would drift over him with intricate patterns. To the playful wrestling matches on an old battered couch as he held a cookie just out of reach. 

He wanted to go home. With everything he had, Cole desperately wanted to go home. 

He never should’ve listened to the earth that night. 

He never should’ve gone off on his own. 

He never should’ve gone on that mission. 

He never should’ve left. 

He wasn’t sure how long he spent like that - limp and hanging in a too dark and too cold room. When he confused his eyes closing for the shadowed room. 

What he did know was that one minute he was tired and aching, and the next he was gasping to the feeling of hands grabbing hold of him - holding him up just enough to relieve a bit of the stain on his shoulders and wrists. 

This was a delusion. A hallucination - it had to be.

The last time he felt those hands, hands that were always a little too warm but oh-so gentle, was months ago. A sensation he only remembered through phantom shivers and out of reach dreams. 

It was cruel. 

It was cruel of Garmadon to do. For his deluded and confused mind to conjure. 

It had his heart aching more than he could handle.

All too suddenly, Cole was gasping for air, a muffled sound was speaking in his ringing ears, and something warm trailed down his cheeks. Whether it was tears or blood, he couldn’t tell. 

He couldn’t make sense of anything as there was suddenly relief in his arms, the limbs dropping to his sides and free of heavy metal on his wrists. 

He didn’t know how, but suddenly he was on the floor. Barely managing to open his eyes, Cole noted a series of things through his swirling vision. The blinding light from outside shone in through a wide open doorway as an alarm blared throughout the compound, and it made his head hurt. All while a solid body sat with him, warm hands cradling his shivering form as he blearily stared at red fabric. Was it always that colour, or was it his blood? He couldn’t tell. 

He could tell he was hurting, though.

He could tell that whoever it was that was holding him was warm - safe. They were gentle as they held him closer, carrying his weight as he slumped in their hold. One of the hands moved to the side of his face, pushing hair aside and lightly trailing over his old scar until they were holding his cheek. 

Gently, kindly, they tilted his head up to look at them, and Cole tried to remember why they looked so familiar. 

His eyes were getting heavy as the noise around them - the blaring alarm, the rough yet soft voice speaking to him - slowly faded away.

The last thing he remembered saying as he looked up at the face that had his heart wrenching was barely a whisper before passing out.

“...Kai?”

Notes:

So it's been actual months but I'm posting! Hopefully I can get another update out in like, not several months but no promises unfortunately
Thank you everyone for leaving so many amazing comments during my absence! I live for them and you guys, and I'm incredibly thankful for the support!

I am posting this chapter like, immediately after writing and not editing so please let me know if there's anything that needs it!

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Chapter 29: A Bad Leader

Summary:

What happened between Rocky being kidnapped and the team coming to the rescue?

Notes:

Hello!!
Finally an update after *looks at calendar* ....a while!
Uni burn is real, but I was able to write an update for this finally! Thank you ever so much again for being supportive and so patient lmao

Please enjoy and feel free to leave ideas, comments, kudos, and criticism! They're always welcomed!
<3

Why was he sweating? 

Lloyd wasn’t doing much beyond speed walking and exercising every ounce of stealth he trained long before his uncle started his ninja training. Maybe it was the heavy cloud that weighed down his shoulders the longer he and his team spent being quiet and slower than he liked. Or maybe it was the man beside him radiating enough heat to make Lloyd wish he’d worn something without as many layers.

Though, every time he glanced at the white ninja that wasn’t really his white ninja, he was a lot more appreciative of the long sleeves given the frost that kept forming on walls and dusty floors at every pause. 

He couldn’t blame them, though. 

It’s already been hours since Rocky was kidnapped. Even with Lloyd and the others cutting class, there was no way for them to get him back without charging into Garmadon’s island. Not that wasn’t something they were all very much ready to do, but his uncle Wu suddenly texting them to meet at the hideout at sunset forced them to wait. 

Wu would know what to do. He always did, goofy flute playing put aside. 

At least he was able to push on the gas when Lloyd called him to get there faster. That it was an emergency and they didn’t know what to do. That Lloyd didn’t know what to do .

Lloyd was the leader. He was the head and strategic brains of the team. He was the one in charge. He was supposed to know what to do, but when he saw those messages, and then later his team gathered at the warehouse equal parts pacing and panicking, Lloyd had never felt more useless.

Because what else were they meant to do? What else could he do?  

If they went in guns blazing, there was no doubt they’d lose. It was too soon after Garmadon’s last attack, and even with the panic-fuelled adrenaline making his hands shake and eyes wide, there was no way they’d be able to handle him and his army. Their mechs still needed repairs, Lloyd had to reload the missiles in his dragon, he still needed to make sure their team weren’t still tired from the last attack. 

He couldn’t take the risk of his own team being taken down by Garmadon. If that happened, that meant that they’d not only fail to save their friend, but then the city would be left exposed. It’d be open for the taking by Garmadon, and that was something he couldn’t let them risk. 

But if they waited too long, then who knew what would happen. What would Garmadon do to Rocky? What was he doing? He had that weird vengestone that made Rocky powerless, who knew what else he had in that burning volcano he called a lair.

For all they knew he was torturing Rocky right now. He could be hurting their friend, making up for all of the losses he took against the ninja. 

Rocky could be hurt.

Rocky could be tortured. He could be dead--

When the familiar sound of the Destiny's Bounty all but crashed into the water of the dock, Lloyd felt ready to cry in relief. 

Uncle Wu was back. He would know what to do - he could do the things Lloyd didn’t. He knew how to be a leader because Lloyd didn’t.

Lloyd was only a step behind the others in running out to the wooden dock. Pixal was the only one who didn’t, laser focused on the various screens in the warehouse, numbers and lines that Lloyd couldn’t dream of understanding flying on the screen. Even she was doing something, all Lloyd could do was hesitate and run to his uncle. 

“Pathetic.”

“Uncle Wu!” 

The old man was a sight for sore eyes. His signature hat was on his head, flute-carved staff held tightly in a wrinkled hand and white robes as prim as ever. He’d look as if he just came back from a quick errand were it not for the wind tousled beard and creases of worry around steely eyes.

“Lloyd,” He greeted first, meeting Lloyd halfway and easily taking the teens weight when he threw himself forward, “Ninja. I came as quickly as I could.” 

Pulling back, Lloyd allowed the fear to show on his face. His uncle wouldn’t judge. He never did, and this was as good a time as ever to show just how bad things were. He’s more than happy to make up for his failure as soon as his uncle told him what to do.

“Uncle Wu! Thank First Master you’re here--!”

“Where were you?!” 

Lloyd couldn’t stop his flinch as the tone, turning around to see Kai glaring at his uncle. 

“Well?! Where were you that was so important you couldn’t be here for your own fucking students, Master?”

“Kai--” Lloyd tried, hoping to calm his friend. He was still angry, obviously, but he needed to calm down. The sooner they talk to Wu, the sooner they can get Rocky back.

“Oh, so it’s not okay for him to be angry, but it’s fine for you to go crying to your uncle? Heh. And you call yourself a leader.” A voice hissed in his mind.

Lloyd couldn’t help but agree. 

What right did Lloyd have to try and calm Kai down when he was like this? How can he call himself a leader right now? 

Their friend was missing and yet he was too busy to even try and come up with a plan to save him--

A hand, familiar and firm, landed on his shoulder, and all too suddenly, it was as if Wu had forced the voice away from Lloyd’s mind. 

The look Wu cast him before letting go could only be called knowing, and a flash of embarrassment quickly washed over Lloyd before focusing. 

“I know I have failed you,” Wu began, meeting each of the young ninja in the eye, “For that, I am sorry. But make no mistake, I will not repeat it. Now, what’s happened. One at a time please.” 

“What happened,” Nya snapped, anger matching her brothers before continuing with broad shoulders and a confidence that reminded Lloyd why he picked her for his right hand, “Was Rocky got kidnapped by Garmadon and we’re wasting time standing around doing nothing!”  

“The hell you say?” A voice, unfamiliar and burning, grouted out from the docked ship.

Tense as livewires, the group of ninja couldn’t help but jump from the tone behind Wu. Nor could any of them stop themselves from going wide eyed at who was standing behind their master. 

Lloyd especially stared at the taller, older, and furious versions of his friends who looked ready to burn the entire city to the ground.

He was sure he actually saw steam curl from the other-Kai’s shoulders as he stormed forward, charred marks left on the wood as he did.

“The fuck does she mean Rocky got taken?!” Other-Kai practically spat at Wu when he got close enough, “Did you know about this?!”

“Kai,” Other-Zane said, Lloyd and his friends almost doing a double take at the shiny titanium instead of the pale skin they expected, “We can yell all we want later. For now, Cole needs us.” 

“And you are?” Lloyd’s-Zane asked, tone more curious than not, which Lloyd didn’t know whether to be comforted or irritated by. 

It seemed the twins weren’t the happiest by the side-track, but Other-Jay - wow, this was getting confusing quick - cut in with more authority than Lloyd had ever heard from the blue ninja.

“We’re Cole’s team.” He stated plainly, blue sparks crackling around him in a display that had the teenagers wide eyed, “I don’t think we need to state the obvious though.”

On Other-Kai’s other side (they really need some kind of nickname), Other-Zane gave a stiff nod, gloved hand on the red ninja’s shoulder, unmoving as steam brewed from the contact. 

Suddenly, the pair of bright blue eyes, though not quite as bright as his Zane’s which was oddly unsettling and colder than ever, met his, “Explain.” 

It was a quick affair, the group quickly moving back inside as Lloyd, Nya, and Pixal from the computer took turns explaining what happened. The Garmadon attack, the strange metal Garmadon used against Rocky, and Rocky’s later kidnapping while the group had gone back to school. All the while, the trio of strangers-yet-not were quietly listening, Jay staring at the various screens Pixal was focused on while Kai and Zane eyed the group. 

When there was a lull in the conversation, letting everyone process the information, some for a second time, Kai crossed his arms and looked straight at Lloyd with a fiery gaze that had the blonde straightening.

“So what’s the plan then?” He asked, expectant. 

For a moment, Lloyd froze, tense with the closest thing to stage fright he’s felt since the third grade. It should’ve been expected. Hell, Lloyd swore he could remember Rocky mentioning about him being a former leader, which meant that there must’ve been another Lloyd who became the team leader if the other world is similar to anything like this one.

He didn’t feel like a leader at the moment though. 

“Lloyd?” 

Glancing beside him, Lloyd fought not to jump when he suddenly saw Kai - his Kai - looking at him with a crease in his brow and a worried frown. The anger was still there, burning in his gaze, but the way the teen pushed it aside to brush a hand against his arm had something in his head clicking back into place.

He could be insecure and feel sorry for himself later. 

For now, they needed something.  

Negatives are usually a decent start.

“Right,” the blond started, clearing his throat and forcing the awkwardness away as he looked around, “For one thing, we know we can’t just go in there head first.” 

“Why not?” Other-Kai asked.

Across him, Nya rolled her eyes, “Because it’s Garmadon, hothead. We’re barely able to deal with him and his army during a normal attack. Him having a hostage we care about in his lair where it’s a whole lot easier for him to just pull out mech after mech isn’t exactly helping our chances.” 

“And we can’t just sneak in? Find a way to disable his systems or something?” Other-Jay asked in turn, blue eyes flicking back and forth between the younger ninja, the younger Jay who is half hidden behind Cole, and the screen Pixal hadn’t turned away from for hours.

“If Garmadon was ever that simple, I would have been able to find more than the unfortunate search history of one of his lower generals.” Pixel called from her seat, fingers flying across the keys. 

“Our main obstructions lie in finding a way to Rocky without inciting a confrontation from Garmadon, directly and otherwise.” 

“Which we can’t afford right now. Not when we just had a Garmadon attack earlier.” Nya frowned, moving to stand on Lloyd’s otherside, joining her brother in essentially boxing the blond between them. 

“But you can find him, right?” Other-Kai asked, earning the closest thing to a scoff Lloyd will ever hear from the girl.

“Already found.”

Immediately, the group crowded around the computer, several pairs of eyes staring unblinkingly at the bright screens as Pixal continued typing away and switching between each screen with a speed that could only be described as inhuman.

“Garmadon may not be the brightest, but he is an experienced warlord and a surprisingly skilled bookkeeper. That, or he’s hired one.” Pixal began as documents and various windows began popping up, some with diagrams, some with what looked like scanned pages, and other documents or running lines of code that Lloyd couldn’t possibly keep up with.

“He’s keeping Rocky in an older cell underground. From what I’ve been able to find, there used to be an abandoned fortress built into the volcano before Garmadon took up residency inside and moved it 15 years ago.” Pixal explained, images of what looked to be some really old temple built into a non-active volcano popping onto the various screens. 

“For whatever reason, he’s decided to keep our friend in the older structures he built his lair atop of.” Clearly the information was as confusing to her as it was to the rest of the group as her usually stoic face was marred with a tight frown and glowing green eyes.

Why keep Rocky in some old room underground instead of whatever fancy cell he could have his team build? Even with the bubbling lava, he had plenty of room to have something new made or renovated in his lair. 

Lost in thought, Lloyd glanced over to the elders in their group and immediately caught into the strange looks the three new ninja shared over their heads, a silent conversation passing between the three. 

Did they know something? 

A glance to his uncle brushing his fingers through his beard in thought had Lloyd questioning if the old master did too. 

Nonetheless, Lloyd shook the thoughts away and stared back to the screen.

Old temple. Modern lair. Modern lair built on top of the old temple that was picked up and somehow moved elsewhere. Garmadon was keeping Rocky in the old temple buried underneath the modern lair. 

Green eyes flickered along the various images presented to the group as they fell into a lull of quiet thinking. 

For all he did to leave the volcano to conquer the city every other day, everyone knew the security there was tighter than anything they could come up with. There was a reason why the city never tried to take the fight to him instead. The constant building of new mechs and weapons certainly never helped in the matter. 

That, paired with just how many people Garmadon had living and working there, day and night, meant their options of approach were even more limited. 

They might be able to sneak to whichever dock or entrance they could hack open - there had to be dozens with how how many different mechs Garmadon’s grunts operate in and out of the base - but then what they could do once inside would have the risk factors shooting up from 10 to 100 quick. 

They could navigate the hallways with a floor plan, but there was no guarantee they wouldn’t be spotted immediately.

They could try and go in from multiple points to optimise their search, but then they'd spread thin and be quickly overwhelmed if things went south.

“Think, think!” Lloyd thought to himself, chewing the inside of his cheek. “They couldn’t leave anything to chance if they were going to go in there, but what route could they take without his dad finding them first?”  

When his eyes lingered on the old, faded, black and white photograph of the fortress that his father apparently decided to claim as his own, a light bulb practically lit up over his head.

“Pixal,” He said, meeting the dark girl's gaze, “You said it was an old fortress right? How old?” 

For a moment, Pixal looked at him confused but answered nonetheless. The trust she gave him to indulge seemingly nonsense questions was appreciated.

“Older than the city, for certain. From what I can find, the archeologist who first found it believed it originated from the time of the Stone Wars, but the architecture would have been too modern for that time. It’s certainly older than the Edo period, but I can’t find you a definitive answer.” Pixal answered, green eyes occasionally flashing which had Lloyd momentarily wondering if she was using her robotic abilities more than what could be seen. 

She always was more self-assured than Zane in that regard.

“I just wanted to know if it’s old enough to have anything hidden inside.” Lloyd responded.

For a moment, the rest of the group turned to him with furrowed brows and confused - if interested looks.

“I’m assuming you’ve made a plan, then?” Zane - his Zane - asks.

At that, Lloyd shrugged, but everyone could see the gears turning behind sparkling eyes.

“That depends. Pixal,” Lloyd took a few steps forward so he was beside his seated friend, “Would the temple Garmadon built on have anything like secret passageways inside? Trap doors or tunnels that go in and out he might not have found?” 

Finally catching on, Pixal’s and the rest of the team's eyes widened as she quickly began digging, a dozen more windows opening and closing in the seconds it took for her to search. He’s pretty sure she’s digging deep into the city’s museum archives in her search. 

“It’s possible.” She eventually begins, “If the building is like any other fortress found by others, then it is likely there would be several passageways dug throughout and into the volcano itself. If not, there is the potential of digging into them ourselves so long as we’re careful not to accidentally dig into the volcano’s core or lava pools.” 

“Would Garmadon have bugged those places though?” Other-Kai asked, brown eyes staring at the young girl.

“Perhaps not.” Other-Zane responded before Pixal could, pale blue eyes staring at the screen in consideration. “If Garmadon built on top of the fortress instead of inside, it’s possible he might not have thought to put cameras inside.”

“Or at least nothing we can’t take control over. He might care about security, but he does tend to be rather selective in where to put all of his efforts.” Lloyd’s-Zane added, a spark of excitement spreading on his features. 

“And that’s what we have to count on.” Lloyd nodded, “Garmadon would expect anyone trying to sneak in to not know about the old fortress. So he would’ve beefed up his lair and not the backdoor.” 

“That’s working on a big “if” though.” Other-Jay joined in with a small frown, “What do we do if he did bother fixing up the place?” 

Finally, Lloyd’s uncle decided to step in to ease the group's worries, hand continuing to stroke his beard as he spoke in a tone that was reassuring and made Lloyd’s back straighten a bit.

“I don’t believe that will be a problem. For as enamoured he is on technology, my brother has a deep respect for the old world. If he chose that volcano specifically, which I know he did, then he would not do anything that would risk destroying its foundations.” The elder explained, expression almost gentle as he did.

Before the creases in the cornered grew bolder as his demeanor shifted, that is.

“Of course, any good plan has a back up.” Wu stated, eyes directed solely on Lloyd.

Lloyd gave a firm nod. 

They have a chance. It’s a hope and a prayer of a chance, but it’s a chance nonetheless. 

Forcing himself not to let his hands shake as voices familiar and strange whispered in his mind, Lloyd stood tall and looked around the warehouse - at the various mechs they left parked ready for fresh coats of paint and refuelling, and the team he was going to lead. 

They could do this. 

This could work. 

[---]

It did not work.

At least, not entirely, nor too unexpectedly.

Still, when the tale-tell sound of alarms blaring throughout the lair they were currently in and somewhat under, Lloyd couldn’t stop the sigh from falling through his lips. 

They’d been lucky so far.

They managed to find an opening behind the volcano underwater while avoiding the patrolling shark grunts in manta-jets circling the waters beside the actual hoard of sharks Garmadon kept around. 

Why he chose sharks as a theme when he works and lives in a volcano, Lloyd will never know. 

Moving on, after Nya dropped them at the opening in time for Lloyd, Other-Kai, Other-Zane, and Cole to duck behind some rock outcroppings as Nya jetted away before a passing grunt could spot them, it didn’t take too long for them to find the hidden latch that opened the hidden door. 

Thank goodness Pixal and Wu drilled into them how to get in through the door as much as they did before the group moved forward with the plan. Any more time spent, and Lloyd was worried they would risk accidentally drowning themselves trying to get in. The fact Other-Kai couldn’t swim and had to latch onto Other-Zane the whole time didn’t help that much.

Not that Lloyd would outwardly complain when the man made sure to quickly get them all dried off as they moved through the stone tunnel after. 

Either way, things were going mostly smoothly at first. 

After confirming the building had at least one hidden passage they could access - one of Pixal’s miniature drones speeding into and across the ocean floor to quickly scan around the volcano’s base before it could be caught (or eaten by a passing shark) - Lloyd had a plan in place. 

As much as he didn’t want to, they would be split into three groups. A team will be the ones to sneak into Garmadon’s lair through the underground tunnels and get Rocky. B team will be their getaway team focused on meeting them at the rendezvous point with ships at the ready and be on standby as a quick backup if or when they need it. C team would be on standby further out on Destiny's Bounty to provide support from the rear. Push comes to shove, they could give Garmadon a decent distraction to buy the others some time.

A team was Lloyd, Cole, Other-Kai and Other-Zane. Lloyd needed to be there to stay aware of what was going on inside in case they needed to improvise. They could rely on Cole for his strength and support, and Other-Kai and Other-Zane to provide the kind of force they’d need if they find themselves trapped inside with Garmadon’s men. Kai’s fire was undoubtedly useful, and Zane’s ice powers could help buy time on their end if they needed it.

It took a bit of convincing, but it was decided the B team would be Nya, Kai, Zane, and Other-Jay. Nya because she was the one they could best trust to navigate the water without getting caught, Kai because he refused to not be involved in some way, ignoring his fear of the water, and because he was better on the ground anyways, and Zane because he would be their best centre point of communication with the team inside and out. 

The convincing part came with Other-Jay who was, justifiably, upset at not being able to help get Rocky out himself. However, one side bar with his team later and Other-Jay agreed to the plan. At the very least, he was quick on his feet, and Lloyd had no doubt he’d do well fighting in the water if the sparks flying off his fists were any indication.

Finally, C team was his Uncle Wu, Jay, and Pixal on standby aboard the Destiny’s Bounty; Jay in his Jet. They would be their first contingency if things went south. Otherwise, Pixal would be talking in their ears in case they were to get lost, leaving one of her small drones with A team to help her keep track from outside.

The plan was simple in theory, but Lloyd knew it would take every ounce of training the ninja had - older and younger - to pull it off. 

It did, for a while. They hadn’t come across anyone yet as they snuck through the old tunnel, careful to keep the sound of their footsteps low as they walked along stone brick and debris. There were remnants of the ancient life that the place once had with broken and unlit torches mounted on the walls or were brittle enough to flake under their feet. At least the little drone Pixal left with them - adorably named Minipix - was nice enough to light the way. Lloyd could save himself the embarrassment of tripping over rocks and cracked bricks. 

Unfortunately, Garmadon’s transportation of the entire volcano shook it around enough to cause a few cave-ins in some of the tunnels and a level of instability in the rock. It did also mean they could take advantage of some of the new tunnels that formed that Garmadon likely would not have known about. 

Though, it was made abundantly clear it’d be a bit more difficult than they anticipated to get Rocky out through the way they came as Lloyd had to shimmy through a smaller opening here and there. That being said, this wasn’t the only tunnel they could try using. He just hoped they’d have enough time to find one undamaged and hidden enough to use.

They just need to get to Rocky and get out.

The plan just needs to work.

“Cyan to Green. How are things looking in there?” Nya’s voice called through the comm in his ear. 

Quiet enough for his voice not to echo too badly, Lloyd answered back, “Not too bad. A couple of detours but we’re on track. How about you guys?” 

“Same here.” He heard Kai respond, the tone of his voice far less strained. He’s probably out of the water then. “Big-Blue, White and I are parked inside one of the underwater docks while Nya stays outside. Big-Blue’s trying to see if he can get into one of the manta jets while they’re on their break.”

“Did you guys really have to call me “Big-Blue”?” Other-Jay cut in, quiet grumbling still audible through the tiny speaker.

“Well we can’t call you “Blue”, and “Other-Blue”’s too big of a mouthful.” Nya sniped back, her amused smirk practically singing at the groan she received.

“Still think it’s lame.” 

“Fine. We’ll call you “Motormouth” instead. Happy?” Other-Kai snapped in, tension rolling off his shoulders where he walked in front of Lloyd.

Whether he noticed it was unclear as Other-Jay all too easily clipped back, “Okay “Hair Gel”.” with way too much amusement. 

“Are they always like this?” Zane, his Zane, quietly questioned.

Ahead of him, Lloyd watched Other-Zane give a soft sigh in what sounded like fond exasperation, “Every mission.” 

“You love us.” Other-Jay pointed out. 

Rather than maybe an eye-roll or witty comeback, Other-Zane gave another sigh that was definitely more fond than tired in response, “I do.” 

Cole tripped beside him.

Not enough to fall over, but it was there. A stumble. A catch of his foot before he kept moving with suddenly stiff shoulders. 

Not that Lloyd could blame him. The comms were suddenly radio silent, save for Other-Kai’s quiet snickers and Other-Jay’s cooing. Meanwhile, all Lloyd could do was stare in mixed surprise and shock at the older versions of his friends. 

He knew Rocky mentioned being in a relationship.

He knew Rocky loved his team and mourned the time lost as he remained away from home.

He knew Rocky was close to his team.

Yet, it took this long for Lloyd to put two and two together that the mentioned three partners Rocky had was with his team. As in, Rocky was dating Kai, Jay, and Zane. 

He supposed he shouldn’t be surprised though. No straight man stared at a photo of themselves and their partners like Rocky did when he thought no one was looking, much less talk about them with as much joy and fondness and excitement as he did. 

In all respects, Lloyd shouldn’t be surprised, but he was. 

Though, he supposed it was because he didn’t fully understand it until he saw the three older versions of his friends standing on the old dock with heavy eye bags, stress lines and furious, burning eyes at the mention of their partner being hurt.

That being said, he didn’t understand Cole’s sudden stiffness and near-trip at the confirmation, much less the silence from the rest of his team. 

Did he miss something? Maybe? 

He’d have to ask his friend after they get home with their other missing friend.

Unfortunately, the small moment of thought and returned banter playing in his ear was broken. Lady Luck was not happy with them, apparently. Or maybe it was just Lloyd’s general misfortune kicking in for the day. Or ninja luck. Depends who’s asking.

Either way, things immediately went south when, almost as soon as Lloyd and his team reached the halfway mark, things immediately went awry as the sound of the loud, blaring alarm echoed throughout the base, the slightest shake of dust falling from the ceiling. 

“Shit!” Other-Kai as he immediately booked it down the tunnel.

The others didn’t take long to follow, Lloyd, Cole, and Other-Zane immediately catching up as they all began to sprint down and through the old and boring tunnel. Minipix gave a series of loud computer beeps, led-face speeding through various shocked expressions as it flew forward to follow.

Running and weaving around the larger stone chunks in their path, Lloyd pressed his finger to his communicator.

“What happened?” He asked, not stopping when they had to turn the corner, his own shoulder slamming against the wall as he did.

“Sorry Green! I got spotted while I was trying to dodge getting seen on the West-side!” Nya shouted back, the sound of rushing water and muttered cursing playing in the background.

West-side. She got spotted on the other side of the island. The side where their original rendezvous point was planned.

Fuck.

“Fuck!” Nya echoed, “I could use a bit of back-up!” 

“Sorry sis! A bit preoccupied!” Kai quickly shouted back, the distant sound of clanks metal and shouts following his words. 

Double fuck.

“Do you need us to come in?” Wu asked through the communicator.

“Not the Bounty yet.” Lloyd quickly responded, mind racing a mile faster than his legs, “Blue, see if you can give arial support. Cyan, see if you can move closer to the surface so he can try and shoot some of the guys on your tail. Master Wu, get ready with the Bounty to help cover Blue’s six. Samurai, get your mech and be on stand by for extra support.” 

“Copy!” 

“On it!” 

“Very well.”

“Green, I--” Pixal hesitated, but Lloyd didn’t have the time for her to hesitate.

“Get to your mech, X. We need all the help we can get, and I know you’ve made some upgrades.” He let his tone soften just enough that he hoped it was comforting to her, “No better time for a test drive than now.” 

There was another moment of pause on her end, but then Pixal was answering with a stronger voice than before.

“Understood. I’ll be ready on standby in ten minutes.”

“Better make that five!” Jay cut in, the echo of blasters shooting alongside his words, “I got a lot of bogeys hot on my tail! Like, really hot! Worse than Red’s cooking!”

“Oi!” 

 “Understood.” Pixal answered primly. Beside him, Minipix gave a cheerful series of beeps.

Good. That’s covered, at least. For now. Until he could think of something better. 

There was no way Garmadon wasn’t expecting them, so this shouldn’t be a surprise. At least they had some ideas prepared. Nothing fleshed out, but they were better than nothing.

“Motormouth, White, Red, how are things on your end?” Lloyd asked, following the others as they ducked under the lower ceiling. How long was this tunnel? 

“We’re seriously going with “Motormouth”?” Other-Jay responded.

“Jay! Focus!” Other-Kai snapped before Lloyd could. Something Lloyd was glad for but wouldn’t say.

“Right! Sorry!” Other-Jay said, ignoring the explosion that sounded in the background, “We’ve got one of the manta-jets ready to go. Just working on the second one--!”

“Fucking shit fuck!” Kai shouted, soon following it up with an irritated “Take that asshole!” 

“Red, on your left!” Zane called out not long after. 

“On second thought, I might come back to it. There’s no way I’m getting anything done with so many people around!” Other-Jay yelled. 

If there were more coming, that meant they knew where to find them. And if things continued as they did, it wouldn’t be long before they got overwhelmed.

Lloyd couldn’t let that happen.

“Motormouth! Where are they coming from? Is it a gate or multiple entry points?”

“Just the one!” 

Nodding to himself, Lloyd continued, “Okay. Here's the plan. Motormouth, you get to the gate and shut it down. There should be a control panel you can short circuit! Red, White, cover him as much as you can!” 

“Got it!” The trio called out before returning to their fight.

Okay. 

Two problems possibly solved, depending on what happens in the next ten minutes. 

He could only hope it would be long enough for them to find Rocky.

“There!” Other-Kai yelled before kicking up speed.

Speak of the devil and he shall appear.

And for once, Lloyd was happy for it.

They were finally coming upon a shut doorway at the end of the hall. It looked like a dead end made with flat stone, but as soon as they reached it, Other-Zane yanked on the nearby unlit torch and the wall slid open with the sound of old gears grinding. 

In any other situation, Lloyd would comment how cool it was that they were in an old fortress and secret passageway like the movies, but that came later.

For now, Rocky.

“This way!” Other-Zane called, taking the lead as they went into the hall. 

The original plan was to be as quiet and sneaky as they could. They didn’t know if there were any cameras here, nor how many, but they couldn’t risk getting caught.

Considering that their cover was blown before they even had the chance though, that all went out the window so they sprinted through without care for being seen.

They needed to hurry.

In the background of their ear pieces, Lloyd could hear the stream of noise from the others. It didn’t do wonders for his focus, worry for the rest of his team threatening to overwhelm his trust with every grunt and yell. Nya was cursing worse than a sailor as she sped through the currents, and he could hear the adrenaline filled shrieks of Jay as he likely made dives and tight turns to avoid getting caught. In the city, things would be a lot easier. The narrow channels gave Nya a mental map of what to expect and how to control the direction of a fight, and the buildings helped give Jay cover where the other’s couldn’t.

So really, for as good as it should be for them, they were out of their depth and it showed with every yell that rang in his ears. That wasn’t even touching on his friends actually inside the volcano lair, and the others still outside on the bounty. 

“There!” Other-Kai shouted, jolting Lloyd’s attention just in time for him to avoid tripping over a lifted brick.

Good thing too, as he could see the rows of doors beginning to take up the sides of the dark walls, Minipix turning off her torch with the fluorescent lights installed along the ceiling. For all he did to keep everything the same, it was odd and conflictingly amusing to learn that even the great Lord Garmadon couldn't resist the simple things of technology. 

So far, the doors they’d passed through were locked shut, sliding windows closed and metal covered in layers of dust and corrosion, yet none of them looked like the one they needed to find. No obvious scuff marks or scratches that looked new, much less the sound of anyone else down there with them.

“Okay, we’re here. Now which cell is he in?” Other-Kai asked, the group pausing in the hallway and checking the nearest set of doors, some opening and others needing force against the rust. 

Flying forward, Minipix’s LED lit up as blue light shone out, quickly but carefully scanning the walls around them to see what they couldn’t. The group watched in tense silence, just wishing that Rocky was close so they could hurry back to the rest of their team. 

It didn’t look like it’d be the case as the little robot flew down the hallway, blue light continuing to scan the stone brick as the group followed at a quick pace. 

“Please be close. Please, for the love of the First Master, be in the next cell so we can all go back home and go back to training and making stupid bets. Please, Rocky--”  

Thankfully, the silent prayer Lloyd had been chanting in his head was answered when Minipix stopped in front of a heavy metal door with flailing metal arms. 

Just the sight of it had Lloyd’s muscles aching, the polished, heavy and black metal crackled with gold almost absorbing the light around them. The small sliding window was closed, and the lock on the door was empty. 

If that just didn’t scream “Powerful ninja master locked inside”, Lloyd didn’t know what did.

Unfortunately, the lock wasn’t any they could hack without suddenly knowing how to pick it. Lloyd could do it of course, but he didn’t think to take anything with him to use it - not even a bobby pin. He was pretty sure Rocky mentioned something before about being prepared for anything, but Lloyd never realised that included being able to pick locks.  

Immediately, Other-Kai and Zane crowded by the door, the former banging and yanking on the metal with futile efforts while the white ninja slid the small window aside, the screech of metal scraping ringing in Lloyd’s ears. As soon as there was an opening, the pair stood shoulder to shoulder, staring inside. And just as quickly, their bodies tensed, the barest sound of their breaths hitching heard in the sudden quiet.

Neither Lloyd or Cole could see what they did. Nevermind that the otherworldly pair were taking up the space, the younger ninja were afraid of what would be inside. Lloyd especially felt like he was standing on a tightrope, one breeze away from falling with nothing to catch him. 

Slowly, hesitantly, Other-Zane called to the too-quiet cell. If Lloyd pushed himself enough, took a few more steps forward, he might’ve been able to notice how tightly the nindroid was gripping to the handle of the window. He might’ve caught the barely audible sound of something slowly dripping to the floor, heavy and slow. He might’ve noticed that there was no light shining out from the inside. 

“Cole?” The nindroid called, low and comforting and so desperate Lloyd was afraid of what they could see that the other’s couldn’t. 

“Cole? Pebble, please, can you answer me?” They tried again, pale blue eyes shining. 

Other-Kai was silent beside them, but Lloyd could see the tension in his shoulders spreading to white-knuckled hands fisted at his side. 

No response came from inside, and the worry churning in Lloyd’s stomach burned until bile was threatening to climb up his throat. Beside him, Cole - his Cole, one of his best friends - was coldly quiet, a distant look in his eyes making the blond wonder what he was thinking. If he noticed something the leader didn't. 

Why did he look… resigned? Like a grim acceptance settled on his shoulders heavier than any weight he could carry.

“Fuck this.” 

Snapped out of his staring, Lloyd blinked back to the red ninja crouched to the keyhole, rummaging through the various pouches and pockets on his person for something to use.

“If I ever see Garmadon, I am burning him until there isn’t even any fucking ash left.” He swore. All the while, Zane continued to stare into the room. 

Lloyd agreed. He agreed… but he was also… conflicted.

He was angry. He was furious at his father, but he didn’t know if he could hate him, even for this. He was still his dad, even if only by blood--

“OI!” 

The group were jolted out of their thoughts by a voice shouting behind them.

Turning around, mostly glaring and tense as coiled springs, the group saw the people standing in the hallway.

Or rather, person.

There was only one guy. No hoard or group.

Despite the blaring alarms still echoing throughout the lair, a bit muffled with the several feet of rock and dirt between them and the surface, only one guy came down to try and check that their newest hostage was still where he was meant to be. 

Yet, there was just one guy. In a familiar fish bowl costume. 

“What are you doing?!”

Alone. 

“No one but generals 1 to 25 are allowed to be down here!”

With a very obvious ring of metal keys hanging off his belt.

…

…Well in that case. 

“Black.” Lloyd said, and Cole took the cue to walk forward, casual and deceptively loose.

The enemy didn’t move, blinking confusedly at the approaching ninja until he was standing directly in front of him, eye to eye with no clear emotion with the mask covering Cole’s face.

“Yo.”

“Uh-- Hey?” 

“I’m gonna punch you now.”

“Wait, what--?” 

A swift punch to the gut with more force than Lloyd usually saw his friend throw around at other people outside his mech had the henchman curling into himself, bent forward and clutching his stomach in pain. Before he had the chance to reach for the walkie on his belt, much less try anything against the Black Ninja, Cole  clasped his hands together and brought them down to the back of the stranger's head.

Less than five seconds of fighting, and Cole was sauntering back to them with a metal ring of clinking keys clutched in hand - uncaring of the unconscious man with a broken fishbowl laid face down on the stone floor. 

Without a word, the Other-Kai still stood by the door only slightly surprised by what they witnessed from the quiet teen, the keyring was tossed over and the red ninja flicked through each key over and over, cursing with each one that didn’t work.

As he did, Lloyd stepped closer to Zane, taking care not to crowd too much by the door. He hadn’t spoken much to the titanium ninja, much less the other two, but he was curious about them. About why this Zane was polished with blue shining through the seams of metal plates instead of the fake skin he was so used to seeing with his friend. Why their eyes were a paler, almost more subtle shade of blue than the overly bright shades that his friend smiled with every day. 

Mainly though, was what he saw inside the cell that Lloyd and Cole couldn’t. 

“Is he okay?” Lloyd asked, looking up at the older ninja. The window wasn’t so high he couldn’t peer in if he wanted to. Still, Lloyd couldn’t dare to shift onto his toes to peer inside, afraid of what he’d see.

What they left Rocky to become.

He would have to find out himself though as the lock finally clicked open with a loud crack, the other and angrier version of his friend shooting onto his feet to shove the heavy door open. It dragged and scratched along the ground, the grating sound only adding to the rising tension in the other bodies as the room was revealed.

Other-Kai didn’t wait for anything before running inside, shouting Rocky’s - Cole’s name - with a desperate, cracked voice. Other-Zane moved in with their partner, leaving Lloyd and Cole to stand in the doorway. 

They could easily go inside now, but Lloyd felt frozen to the spot, his friend standing behind his shoulder equally as quiet and wide eyed.

He wondered if the other Zane froze Lloyd where he stood to keep him at the door with how cold everything suddenly felt. Like the doorway was somehow growing more distant and crowding him at the same time, his own blood cold and breath hitched.

“You were late,” the voice returned, mocking and loud in his head.

Rocky wasn’t moving. Just limp and held up by heavy metal chains fitted tightly around his wrists and ankles.

“If you were just a good leader, this wouldn’t have happened.”  

Kai was shouting his name now, hands feverishly running along the bloodied cuts and bruises on the limp man's body, afraid to try and shake him awake. 

“But you were too busy being a pathetic child to do anything worthwhile.”  

Zane joined him a moment later, keys in hand and rushing to get the cuffs holding Rocky up off.

“Thanks to you, your whole team is in danger and one of them is practically dead.”

When the chains finally clicked open, echoing in the cold, dark chamber, Kai fell with Rocky cradled in his arms, calling his name and running shaking fingers over his bruised face. 

“And you’re just watching it happen like always.”  

Zane joined them on the floor, pale blue eyes wide and desperate as he stared at his partner, hands hovered as though afraid to touch.

“While someone else fixes the problems you caused.”  

Cole stumbled back to slide down the brick wall outside the cell, heavy limbed and undoubtedly as shaken as Lloyd, if not more.

“Thanks Lloyd.”  

Instead of comforting him, all Lloyd could do was stand in the doorway, light shining past him into the dark cell, too afraid to do anything.

“It’s all your fault .”  

He didn’t hear the quiet, cracked whisper that made Kai and Zane freeze where they sat.

Notes:

Was this 17 pages long? Yes.
Am I posting this without giving it another read? Also yes. But I am tired and too excited to finally update that I don't care at the moment. It's a future me problem lmao
I hope enjoyed the VERY long chapter
Needless to say, I might've died a bit by the end but I was stubborn to keep to the chapter plan this time lol

Also, because I was asked before in the past, I do have accounts on other platforms as @spicekooki - mostly active on tumblr (that is, I might post once in a long while also lmao)
I'm thinking of posting silly lil screenshots or snippets of my fics (current and future) just to share :D

ANYWAY
poor green bean and everyone in general

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!
See you next chapter!
<3

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed! And please go read the fic that inspired this!

Feel free to leave some constructive criticism, ideas, comments, and kudos!

See you next chapter!
<3